Title: Grettir the Strong, Icelandic Saga
Author: Unknown
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Grettir the Strong, Icelandic Saga" ***


THE SAGA OF GRETTIR THE STRONG

GRETTIR'S SAGA

By Unknown Author


Written in Icelandic, sometime in the early 14th Century.



CHAPTER I. THE FAMILY AND EARLY WARS OF ONUND THE SON OF OFEIG


There was a man named Onund, the son of Ofeig Clumsyfoot, who was the
son of Ivar Horsetail. Onund was the brother of Gudbjorg, the mother of
Gudbrand Knob, the father of Asta, the mother of King Olaf the Saint.
His mother came from the Upplands, while his father's relations were
mostly in Rogaland and Hordland. He was a great viking and used to harry
away in the West over the sea. He was accompanied on these expeditions
by one Balki, the son of Blaeing from Sotanes, and by Orm the Wealthy.
Another comrade of theirs was named Hallvard. They had five ships, all
well equipped. They plundered the Hebrides, reaching the Barra Isles,
where there ruled a king named Kjarval, who also had five ships. These
they attacked; there was a fierce battle between them, in which Onund's
men fought with the utmost bravery. After many had fallen on both sides,
the battle ended with the king taking to flight with a single ship; the
rest were captured by Onund's force, along with much booty. They stayed
there for the winter, and spent the succeeding three summers harrying
the coasts of Ireland and Scotland, after which they returned to Norway.



CHAPTER II. THE BATTLE OF HAFRSFJORD


At that time Norway was very disturbed. Harald Shockhead, the son of
Halfdan the Black, till then king of the Upplands, was aiming at the
supreme kingship. He went into the North and fought many battles there,
in which he was always victorious. Then he marched harrying through
the territories to the South, bringing them into subjection wherever he
came. On reaching Hordland he was opposed by a motley multitude led by
Kjotvi the Wealthy, Thorir Long-chin, and Soti and King Sulki from South
Rogaland. Geirmund Swarthyskin was then away in the West, beyond the
sea, so he was not present at the battle, although Hordland belonged to
his dominion.

Onund and his party had arrived that autumn from the western seas, and
when Thorir and Kjotvi heard of their landing they sent envoys to ask
for their aid, promising to treat them with honour.

They were very anxious for an opportunity of distinguishing themselves,
so they joined Thorir's forces, and declared that they would be in the
thickest part of the battle. They met King Harald in a fjord in Rogaland
called Hafrsfjord. The forces on each side were very large, and the
battle was one of the greatest ever fought in Norway. There are many
accounts of it, for one always hears much about those people of whom the
saga is told. Troops had come in from all the country around and from
other countries as well, besides a multitude of vikings. Onund brought
his ship alongside of that of Thorir Long-chin in the very middle of the
battle. King Harald made for Thorir's ship, knowing him to be a terrible
berserk, and very brave. The fighting was desperate on either side. Then
the king ordered his berserks, the men called Wolfskins, forward. No
iron could hurt them, and when they charged nothing could withstand
them. Thorir defended himself bravely and fell on his ship fighting
valiantly. The whole ship from stem to stern was cleared and her
fastenings were cut, so that she fell out of the line of battle. Then
they attacked Onund's ship, in the forepart of which he was standing and
fighting manfully. The king's men said: "He bears himself well in the
forecastle. Let us give him something to remind him of having been in
the battle." Onund was stepping out with one foot on to the bulwark, and
as he was striking they made a thrust at him with a spear; in parrying
it he bent backwards, and at that moment a man on the forecastle of the
king's ship struck him and took off his leg below the knee, disabling
him at a blow. With him fell the greater number of his men. They carried
him to a ship belonging to a man named Thrand, a son of Bjorn and
brother of Eyvind the Easterner. He was fighting against King Harald,
and his ship was lying on the other side of Onund's. Then there was a
general flight. Thrand and the rest of the vikings escaped any way they
could, and sailed away westwards. They took with them Onund and Balki
and Hallvard Sugandi. Onund recovered and went about for the rest of his
life with a wooden leg, wherefore he was called Onund Treefoot as long
as he lived.



CHAPTER III. MEETING OF DEFEATED CHIEFS IN THE WEST AND MARRIAGE OF
ONUND


There were then in the western parts many distinguished men who had fled
from their homes in Norway before King Harald, for he declared all who
fought against him outlaws, and seized their property. As soon as Onund
had recovered from his wound, Thrand went with his party to Geirmund
Swarthyskin, who was the most eminent of the vikings in the West. They
asked him whether he was not going to try and regain his kingdom in
Hordland, and offered to join him, hoping by this means to do something
for their own properties, for Onund was very wealthy and his kindred
very powerful. Geirmund answered that Harald had such a force that there
was little hope of gaining any honour by fighting when the whole country
had joined against him and been beaten. He had no mind, he said,
to become the king's thrall, and to beg for that which he had once
possessed in his own right. Seeing that he was no longer in the vigour
of his youth he preferred to find some other occupation. So Onund and
his party returned to the Southern Islands, where they met many of their
friends.

There was a man named Ofeig, nicknamed Grettir. He was the son of Einar,
the son of Olvir the Babyman. He was a brother of Oleif the Broad, the
father of Thormod Shaft. Another son of Olvir was named Steinolf, the
father of Una, whom Thorbjorn the Salmon-man married. A third son of
Olvir was Steinmod, who was the father of Konal, the father of Alfdis
of the Barra Isles. Konal's son was named Steimnod; he was the father of
Halldora, whom Eilif, the son of Ketil the One-handed, married.

Ofeig Grettir married Asny, the daughter of Vestar, the son of Haeing.
His sons were Asmund the Beardless and Asbjorn, and his daughters were
named Aldis, Aesa, and Asvor. Ofeig had fled from the wrath of King
Harald into the West over the sea, along with his kinsman Thormod Shaft
and all their families. They ravaged far and wide in the western seas.
Thrand and Onund Treefoot were going West to Ireland to join Thrand's
brother, Eyvind the Easterner, who had command of the Irish defences.
Eyvind's mother was named Hlif; she was the daughter of Hrolf, the son
of Ingjald, the son of King Frodi, while Thrand's mother was Helga, the
daughter of Ondott Crow. The father of Eyvind and Thrand was Bjorn, the
son of Hrolf of Ar. He had had to leave Gautland because he had burnt
in his house Sigfast the father-in-law of King Solvi. Then he went to
Norway and spent the winter with Grim the Hersir, a son of Kolbjorn
the Sneak, who wanted to murder him for his money. Thence Bjorn went
to Ondott Crow, who lived in Hvinisfjord in Agdir. There he was well
received, stayed the winter, and went campaigning with Ondott in the
summer until his wife Hlif died. Eventually Ondott gave Bjorn his
daughter Helga, and Bjorn then no longer went out to fight. Eyvind had
taken over his father's ships and become a great chief in the western
parts. He married Rafarta, the daughter of the Irish king Kjarval. Their
sons were Helgi the Lean and Snaebjorn.

When Thrand and Onund came to the Southern Islands they found there
Ofeig Grettir and Thormod Shaft, with whom they became very friendly,
for each thought the others had risen from the dead, their last meeting
having been in Norway when the war was at its worst. Onund was very
silent, and Thrand, when he noticed it, asked what was on his mind.
Onund answered with a verse:

     "No joy is mine since in battle I fought.
     Many the sorrows that o'er me lower.
     Men hold me for nought; this thought is the worst
     of all that oppresses my sorrowing heart."

Thrand said: "Why, you still seem as full of vigour as ever you were.
You may yet settle down and marry. You shall have my good word and my
interest if you will only tell me whom you fancy."

Onund said he behaved nobly; but said there had once been a time when
his chances of making a profitable marriage had been better.

Thrand said: "Ofeig has a daughter named Aesa; we might mention it if
you like."

Onund said he would like it, and soon afterwards Ofeig was approached on
the subject. He received the proposal favourably, saying he knew the
man to be of good lineage and to have some wealth in movable property,
though his lands were not worth much. "But," he said, "I do not think he
is very wise. Why, my daughter is quite a child."

Thrand said that Onund was more vigorous than many a man whose legs were
sounder.

So with the aid of Thrand the terms were settled. Ofeig was to give his
daughter a portion in cash, for neither would reckon anything for his
lands in Norway. Soon afterwards Thrand was betrothed to the daughter of
Thormod Shaft. Both the maids were to remain plighted for three years.

Then they went on fighting expeditions in the summer, remaining in the
Barra Isles during the winter.



CHAPTER IV. FIGHT WITH VIKINGS VIGBJOD AND VESTMAR


There were two Vikings from the Southern Isles, named Vigbjod and
Vestmar; they were abroad both summer and winter. They had eight ships,
and harried mostly round the coast of Ireland, where they did many an
evil deed until Eyvind undertook the defence of the coast, when they
retired to the Hebrides to harry there, and right in to the Scotch
firths. Thrand and Onund went out against them and learned that they had
sailed to an island called Bot. Onund and Thrand followed them thither
with five ships, and when the vikings sighted them and saw how many
there were, they thought their own force was sufficient, so they took to
their arms and advanced to the attack. Onund ordered his ships to
take up a position between two rocks where there was a deep but narrow
channel, open to attack from one side only, and by not more than five
ships at once. Onund was a very wily man. He sent his five ships forward
into the channel so that, as there was plenty of sea room behind them,
they could easily retire by merely backing their oars. One ship he
brought under an island lying on their beam, and carried a great stone
to a place on the front of the rock where it could not be seen from the
enemy's ships. The Vikings came boldly on, thinking they had caught them
in a trap. Vigbjod asked who they were that he had hemmed in. Thrand
answered that he was a brother of Eyvind the Easterner, and the man with
him was his comrade, Onund Treefoot. The vikings laughed and said:

     "Trolls take the rascal Treefoot
     and lay him even with the ground.

Never yet did I see men go to battle who could not carry themselves."

Onund said that could not be known until it was tried. Then the ships
came together. There was a great battle in which both sides fought
bravely. When the battle was thick Onund ordered his ships to back their
oars. The vikings seeing it thought they were taking to flight, and
pushed on with all their might, coming under the rock just at the moment
when the party which had been dispatched for that purpose arrived. They
launched upon the vikings stones so huge that nothing could hold against
them. A number of the vikings were killed, and others were so injured
that they could fight no more. Then the vikings tried to escape, but
could not, as their ships were in the narrowest part of the channel and
were impeded both by the current and by the enemy's ships. Onund's men
vigorously attacked the wing commanded by Vigbjod while Thrand engaged
Vestmar, but effected little. When the men on Vigbjod's ship had been
somewhat reduced, Onund's men, he himself with them, prepared to board
her. On seeing that, Vigbjod spurred on his men resolutely. He turned
against Onund, most of whose men gave way. Onund was a man of immense
strength and he bade his followers observe how it fared with them. They
shoved a log under the stump of his leg, so that he stood pretty firm.
The viking dashed forward, reached Onund and hewed at him with his
sword, which cut right through his shield and into the log beneath his
leg, where it remained fixed. As Vigbjod bent down to pull his sword
clear again, Onund dealt him a blow on his shoulder, severing his arm
and disabling him. When Vestmar saw his comrade fall, he sprang on to
the outermost ship and escaped along with all who could get on to her.
Then they examined the dead. Vigbjod had already expired. Onund went up
to him and said:

     "Bloody thy wounds.  Didst thou see me flee?
     'One-leg' no hurt received from thee.
     Braver are many in word than in deed.
     Thou, slave, didst fail when it came to the trial."

They took a large quantity of booty and returned to the Barra Isles in
the autumn.



CHAPTER V. VISIT OF ONUND AND THRAND TO EYVIND IN IRELAND


The following summer they made ready for a voyage to the West, to
Ireland. At the same time Balki and Hallvard sailed westwards,
to Iceland, where they had heard that good land was available for
occupation. Balki took up some land at Hrutafjord, and had his abode in
two places called Balkastad. Hallvard occupied Sugandafjord and Skalavik
as far as Stigi, where he lived.

Thrand and Onund went to visit Eyvind the Easterner, who welcomed
joyfully his brother Thrand; but when he heard that Onund had also come,
he became very angry and wanted to fight him. Thrand asked him not to
do so, and said it would ill become him to quarrel with men from Norway,
especially with such as had given no offence. Eyvind said that he had
given offence before, when he made war on Kjarval the king, and that he
should now pay for it. The brothers had much to say to each other about
the matter, till at last Thrand said that he and Onund should share
their fortune together. Then Eyvind allowed himself to be appeased.
They stayed there a long time in the summer and went with Eyvind on his
expeditions. Eyvind found Onund to be a man of the greatest valour. In
the autumn they went to the Hebrides, and Eyvind made over to Thrand all
his share in their father Bjorn's patrimony in the event of Bjorn dying
before Thrand. They stayed in the Hebrides until they married and some
years after.



CHAPTER VI. DEATH OF BJORN; DISPUTES OVER HIS PROPERTY IN NORWAY


The next thing that happened was the death of Thrand's father Bjorn.
When the news of it reached Grim the Hersir he proceeded against Ondott
Crow and claimed Bjorn's estate. Ondott held Thrand to be the rightful
heir of his father, but Grim contended that Thrand was away in the West.
Bjorn, he said, came from Gautland, and the succession to the estate of
all foreigners passed to the king. Ondott said that he would hold the
property on behalf of Thrand, who was his daughter's son. Grim then
departed, having effected nothing by his claim.

Thrand, when he heard of his father's death, prepared to leave the
Hebrides, and Onund Treefoot decided to go with him. Ofeig Grettir and
Thormod Shaft went to Iceland with all their belongings, landing at
Eyrar in the South. They spent the first winter with Thorbjorn the
Salmon-man, and then occupied Gnupverjahrepp. Ofeig took the outer part
lying between the rivers Thvera and Kalfa, and lived at Ofeigsstad near
Steinsholt, while Thormod took the eastern part, living at Skaptaholt.
Thormod's daughters were named Thorvor and Thorve; the former afterwards
became the mother of Thorodd the Godi at Hjalli, Thorve of Thorstein the
Godi the father of Bjarni the Wise.

We now return to Thrand and Onund, who sailed back from the West to
Norway. A strong wind blew in their favour, so that they arrived at the
house of Ondott Crow before any one knew of their journey. He welcomed
Thrand and told him of the claim which Grim the Hersir had raised for
Bjorn's estate.

"To my thinking, kinsman," he said, "it is better that the property
should go to you than to the king's thralls. It is a fortunate thing for
you that no one knows of your having come here, for I expect that Grim
will make an attack upon one or the other of us if he can. I should
prefer if you would take over your property and stay in other
countries."

Thrand said that he would do so. He took over the property and prepared
to leave Norway. Before leaving he asked Onund Treefoot whether he would
not come to Iceland. Onund said he wanted first to visit some of his
relations and friends in the South.

"Then," said Thrand, "we must part. I should be glad if you would give
my kinsmen your support, for our enemies will certainly try to take
revenge upon them when I am gone. I am going to Iceland, and I want you
to come there too."

Onund said he would come, and they parted with great friendship. Thrand
went to Iceland, where he met with a welcome from Ofeig and Thormod
Shaft. He took up his dwelling at Thrandarholt to the west of Thjorsa.



CHAPTER VII. MURDER OF ONDOTT CROW, AND THE VENGEANCE THEREFOR


Onund went to Rogaland in the South and visited many of his relations
and friends. He lived there in concealment with a man named Kolbeinn. He
there learned that King Harald had taken all his property and given it
into the charge of a man named Harekr, one of his officials. Onund
went by night to Harekr's house and caught him at home; he was led to
execution. Then Onund took possession of all the loose property which he
found and burnt the building.

That autumn Grim the Hersir murdered Ondott Crow because he had not
succeeded in getting the property for the king. Ondott's wife Signy
carried off all their loose property that same night to a ship and
escaped with her sons Asmund and Asgrim to her father Sighvat. A little
later she sent her sons to Hedin, her foster-father in Soknadal, where
they remained for a time and then wanted to return to their mother. They
left at last, and at Yule-tide came to Ingjald the Trusty at Hvin.
His wife Gyda persuaded him to take them in, and they spent the winter
there. In the spring Onund came to northern Agdir, having learned of the
murder of Ondott. He met Signy and asked her what assistance they would
have of him. She said they were most anxious to punish Grim for the
death of Ondott. So the sons were sent for, and when they met Onund
Treefoot they all joined together and had Grim's doings closely watched.

In the summer there was a beer-brewing at Grim's for a jarl named Audun,
whom he had invited. When Onund and the sons of Ondott heard of it, they
appeared at his house unexpectedly and set fire to it. Grim the Hersir
and about thirty men were burnt in the house. They captured a quantity
of valuables. Then Onund went into the forest, while the two brothers
took the boat of their foster-father Ingjald, rowed away and lay in
hiding a little way off. Soon jarl Audun appeared, on his way to the
feast, as had been arranged, but on arriving he missed his host. So
he collected his men around him and stayed there a few nights, quite
unaware of Onund and his companions. He slept in a loft with two other
men. Onund knew everything that was going on in the house and sent for
the two brothers to come to him. On their arrival he asked them whether
they preferred to keep watch on the house or to attack the jarl. They
chose to attack. They then battered the entrance of the loft with beams
until the door gave way. Asmund seized the two men who were with the
jarl and threw them to the ground with such violence that they were
well-nigh killed.

Asgrim rushed at the jarl and demanded of him weregild for his father,
for he had been in league with Grim and took part in the attack when
Ondott was murdered. The jarl said he had no money about him and asked
for time. Asgrim then placed the point of his spear against his breast
and ordered him to pay up on the spot. Then the jarl took a necklace
from his neck and gave it to him with three gold rings and a velvet
mantle. Asgrim took the things and bestowed a name upon the jarl. He
called him Audun Nannygoat.

When the farmers and people about heard of the disturbances they all
came out to help the jarl. Onund had a large force with him, and there
was a great battle in which many a good farmer and many a follower of
the jarl were slain. The brothers returned to Onund and reported what
had occurred with the jarl. Onund said it was a pity they had not killed
him. It would, he said, have been something to make up for the losses
which he had suffered from King Harald. They said the disgrace was far
worse for the jarl as it was, and they went off to Surnadal to Eirik
Beery, a Landman there, who took them all in for the winter. At
Yule-tide they had a great drinking bout with a man named Hallsteinn,
nicknamed Stallion. Eirik opened the feast and entertained them
generously. Then it was Hallsteinn's turn, and they began to quarrel.
Hallsteinn struck Eirik with a deer's horn, for which Eirik got no
revenge, but had to go home with it, to the great annoyance of Ondott's
sons. A little later Asgrim went to Hallsteinn's house and gave him a
severe wound. All the people who were present started up and attacked
Asgrim. He defended himself vigorously and escaped in the dark, leaving
them under the belief that they had killed him. Onund and Asmund, on
hearing that Asgrim had been killed, were at a loss what they could do
in the matter. Eirik's advice was that they should betake themselves to
Iceland, for it would never do for them to remain in the land where the
king could get at them. This they determined to do. Each of them had his
own ship and they made ready for the voyage to Iceland. Hallsteinn was
laid low with his wound and died before Onund sailed with his party.
Kolbeinn, the man who was mentioned before, went in the ship with Onund.



CHAPTER VIII. ONUND AND ASMUND SAIL TO ICELAND


Onund and Asmund set sail directly when they were ready and their ships
kept together. Onund said:

     "Hallvard and I were aforetime deemed
     worthy in storm of swords to bear us.
     With one foot now I step on the ship
     towards Iceland.  The poet's day is o'er."

They had a rough passage with cross winds, mostly from the south, so
that they drifted away to the north. They made Iceland right in the
North, at Langanes, where they regained their reckonings. The ships were
near enough to each other for them to speak together. Asmund said they
had better make for Eyjafjord, and this was agreed to. They kept under
the land and heavy weather set in from the south-east. Just as Onund
was tacking, the yard was carried away; they lowered the sail and were
driven out to sea. Asmund got under the lee of Hrisey, where he waited
until a fair wind set in which took him up to Eyjafjord. Helgi the Lean
gave him the whole of Kraeklingahlid, and he lived at South-Glera. A few
years later his brother Asgrim came to Iceland and took up his residence
at North-Glera. His son was Ellidagrim the father of Asgrim.



CHAPTER IX. ONUND SETTLES IN KALDBAK


Onund Treefoot was driven away from the shore for several days, after
which the wind shifted and blew towards the land. Then they made land
again, which those of them who had been there before recognised as the
western coast of the Skagi peninsula. They sailed in to Strandafloi,
almost to Sudrstrandir. There came rowing towards them a ten-oared boat
with six men on board, who hailed the sea-going ship and asked who was
their captain. Onund told them his name and asked whence they came.
They said they were the men of Thorvald from Drangar. Then Onund asked
whether all the land round that coast was occupied; they answered there
was very little left at Sudrstrandir and none at all in the North. So
Onund asked his men whether they would seek some land further to the
West or take that of which they had just been told. They said they would
first explore a little further. They sailed in along the coast of the
bay and anchored off a creek near Arnes, where they put off in a boat to
the shore.

Here dwelt a wealthy man named Eirik Snare, who had taken the land
between Ingolfsfjord and Ofaera in Veidileysa. On hearing that Onund had
arrived in those parts, he offered to let him have such portion as he
needed from his own lands, adding that there was little land which had
not already been taken up. Onund said he would first like to see what
there was.

Then they went further into the bay past some fjords and came to Ofaera,
where Eirik said: "Here is what there is to see. From here down to the
lands of Bjorn is unoccupied." A high range of mountains, on which snow
had fallen, rose from beside the river. Onund looked at the mountains
and spoke a verse:

     "My lands and my might have drifted away
       as drifts the ship on the ocean.
     My friends and my home I have left behind me,
       and bartered my acres for Kaldbak."

"Many a man," answered Eirik, "has lost so much in Norway that it
may not be mended. I expect too that nearly all the lands in the main
districts have been taken, so that I will not urge you to leave these
parts and seek elsewhere. I will keep to my word and let you have
whatever lands of my own you may require."

Onund said he would take advantage of his offer, and in the end he took
some of the Ofaera land and the three creeks Byrgisvik, Kolbeinsvik,
and Kaldbaksvik as far as Kaldbak's Cliff. Afterwards Eirik gave him
Veidileysa with Reykjarfjord and the outer part of Reykjanes on that
side. Nothing was settled about the drift which came to the coast,
because there was so much of it that every one could have what he
wanted. Onund made his home in Kaldbak and had a large household. His
property increased and he had another house in Reykjarfjord. Kolbeinn
lived in Kolbeinsvik and for some years Onund lived quietly at home.



CHAPTER X. OFEIG GRETTIR IS KILLED. VISIT OF ONUND TO AUD THE
DEEP-MINDED


Onund was a man of such valour that few, even of those whose limbs were
sound, could measure themselves against him. His name, too, was renowned
throughout the whole country on account of his ancestry. It happened
that a dispute arose between Ofeig Grettir and one Thorbjorn called
Jarlakappi, which ended in Ofeig being killed by Thorbjorn in
Grettisgeil near Haell. The feud was taken up by Ofeig's sons who
assembled a large force of men. Onund Treefoot was sent for, and in the
spring he rode South to Hvamm, where he stayed with Aud the Deep-Minded.
He had been with her over the sea in the West, and she received him with
welcome. Her grandson, Olaf Feilan, was then grown up, and Aud was very
infirm. She consulted Onund concerning her kinsman Olaf, for whom she
wished to ask in marriage Alfdis of the Barra Isles, the cousin of
Onund's wife Aesa. Onund thought it a very suitable match, and Olaf rode
with him to the South. Then Onund met friends and kinsmen, who made him
their guest. The matter of the dispute was talked over between them, and
finally laid before the Kjalarnes Thing, for the All-Thing had not yet
been established. Eventually it was settled by arbitration and heavy
weregilds were imposed for the murder. Thorbjorn Jarlakappi was exiled.
His son was Solmund, the father of Svidukari. These kinsmen were long
abroad after that. Thrand invited Onund and Olaf with his party to stay
with him, as did Thormod Shaft. The matter of Olaf's marriage was
then pressed, and an agreement easily arrived at, for Aud's rank and
influence were well known to them. The settlement was arranged and
Onund's party rode home again. Aud thanked him for his aid in behalf of
Olaf, who married Alfdis of the Barra Isles that autumn. Then Aud the
Deep-Minded died, as is told in the Laxdaela Saga.



CHAPTER XI. DEATH OF ONUND. DISPUTES BETWEEN THE SONS OF ONUND AND OF
EIRIK


Onund and Aesa had two sons; the elder was named Thorgeir, the younger
Ofeig Grettir. Soon afterwards Aesa died and Onund married a second
wife, Thordis Thorgrim's daughter of Gnup in Midfjord, a kinsman of
Skeggi of Midfjord. By her Onund had a son named Thorgrim, who grew
up quickly to manhood, tall and strong, wise and a good manager. Onund
continued to live at Kaldbak until his old age. He died a natural
death and lies in Treefoot's howe. He was the boldest and most active
one-legged man that ever came to Iceland.

Among Onund's sons Thorgrim was the foremost, although the others were
older. When he was twenty-five years old his hair was grey, whence they
nick-named him Greyhead. His mother Thordis married again, taking as her
second husband Audun Skokull. They had a son named Asgeir of Asgeirsa.
Thorgrim Greyhead and his brothers had a large property, which they
managed together without dividing it up.

Eirik lived, as was mentioned, at Arnes. He had married Alof, the
daughter of Ingolf of Ingolfsfjord, by whom he had a son named Flosi, a
very promising young man with many friends.

There came to that part of Iceland three brothers, named Ingolf, Ofeig,
and Eyvind, and took the three fjords which are called by their names,
where they lived. Eyvind had a son named Olaf. He at first lived at
Eyvindsfjord, but went later to Drangar. He was a most capable man.

So long as their fathers were living no disputes arose among these men;
but when Eirik was dead it occurred to Flosi that those of Kaldbak had
no legal title to the lands which Eirik had given to Onund. Out of
this serious dissensions arose between them. Thorgrim and his brothers
continued in possession of the lands as before, but they would not join
in games together. Thorgeir, the eldest brother, was managing the farm
at Reykjarfjord, and often rowed out fishing, as the fjords were full
of fish. The men of Vik now laid their plans. Flosi had a man in Arnes
named Thorfinn, and sent him to fetch Thorgeir's head. This man hid
himself in the boatshed. One morning when Thorgeir was preparing to
row out with two other men, one of whom was named Brand, Thorgeir was
walking ahead with a leather skin on his back containing some drink. It
was very dark, and as he passed the boat-house Thorfinn sprang out upon
him and dealt him a blow with an axe between his shoulders. The axe
went into something and made a squeaking noise. Thorfinn let go his
axe, feeling quite sure that no bandages would be needed, and being very
anxious to escape as fast as he could. He ran North, and reaching Arnes
before the day had quite broken, said that he had killed Thorgeir and
that Flosi must protect him. The only thing to be done was to offer some
compensation in money. "That," he said, "will be the best thing for us
after such a terrible piece of work."

Flosi said he must first learn more about it, and that he thought
Thorfinn seemed very frightened after his doughty deed.

We must now tell what had happened to Thorgeir. He turned round when he
was struck, but the blow had gone into the leather bottle, and he was
unhurt. They could make no search for the man because it was dark,
so they rowed on down the fjord to Kaldbak, where they told what had
happened. People made great game of the affair and called him Thorgeir
Bottleback, a name which stuck to him ever after. A verse was made:

     "In days gone by men bathed their blades
     in the streaming gore of a foeman's wound.
     But now a wretch of all honour bereft
     reddens his dastard axe in whey."



CHAPTER XII. BATTLE AT RIFSKER


At that time there came over Iceland a famine the like of which had
never been seen before. Nearly all the fisheries failed, and also the
drift wood. So it continued for many years.

One autumn some traders in a sea-going ship, who had been driven out of
their course, were wrecked at Vik. Flosi took in four or five of
them with their captain, named Steinn. They all found shelter in the
neighbourhood of Vik and tried to rig up a ship out of the wreckage, but
were not very successful. The ship was too narrow in the bow and stern
and too broad amidships. In the spring a northerly gale set in which
lasted nearly a week, after which men began to look for drift.

There was a man living in Reykjanes named Thorsteinn. He found a whale
stranded on the south side of the promontory at the place now called
Rifsker. It was a large rorqual, and he at once sent word by a messenger
to Flosi in Vik and to the nearest farms.

At Gjogr lived a man named Einar, a tenant of the Kaldbak men whom they
employed to look after the drift on that side of the fjord. He got to
know of the whale having been stranded and at once rowed across the
fjord in his boat to Byrgisvik, whence he sent a messenger to Kaldbak.
When Thorgrim and his brother heard the news they got ready to go with
all speed to the spot. There were twelve of them in a ten-oared boat,
and six others, with Ivar and Leif, sons of Kolbeinn. All the farmers
who could get away went to the whale.

In the meantime Flosi had sent word to his kinsmen in the North at
Ingolfsfjord and Ofeigsfjord and to Olaf the son of Eyvind who lived at
Drangar. The first to arrive were Flosi and the men of Vik, who at once
began to cut up the whale, carrying on shore the flesh as it was cut.
At first there were about twenty men, but more came thronging in. Then
there came the men of Kaldbak with four ships. Thorgrim laid claim to
the whale and forbade the men of Vik to cut, distribute, or carry away
any portion of it. Flosi called upon him to show proof that Eirik had
in express words given over the drift to Onund; if not, he said he would
prevent them by force. Thorgrim saw that he was outnumbered and would
not venture on fighting. Then there came a ship across the fjords, the
men rowing with all their might. They came up; it was Svan of Hol from
Bjarnarfjord with his men, and he at once told Thorgrim not to let
himself be robbed. The two men had been great friends, and Svan offered
Thorgrim his aid, which the brothers accepted, and they attacked
valiantly. Thorgeir Bottleback was the first to get on to the whale
where Flosi's men were. Thorfinn, who was spoken of before, was cutting
it up, standing near the head on the place where he had been carving.
"Here I bring you your axe," said Thorgeir. Then he struck at Thorfinn's
neck and cut off his head. Flosi was up on the beach and saw it. He
urged on his men to give it them back. They fought for a long time and
the Kaldbak people were getting the best of it. Most of them had no
weapons but the axes with which they were cutting up the whale and short
knives. The men of Vik were driven from the whale on to the sandbanks.
The men from the East, however, were armed and able to deal wounds.
Their captain Steinn cut off the leg of Kolbeinn's son Ivar, and Ivar's
brother Leif beat one of Steinn's men to death with a rib of the whale.
Then they fought with anything they could get, and men were slain on
both sides. At last Olaf came up with a number of ships from Drangar and
joined Flosi; the men of Kaldbak were then overpowered by numbers. They
had already loaded their ships, and Svan told them to get on board. They
therefore retired towards the ships, the men of Vik after them. Svan on
reaching the sea struck at Steinn their captain, wounding him badly, and
then sprang into his own ship. Thorgrim gave Flosi a severe wound and
escaped. Olaf wounded Ofeig Grettir fatally, but Thorgeir carried him
off and sprang on to his ship with him. The Kaldbak men rowed into the
fjord and the two parties separated.

The following verse was composed on these doings:

     "Hard were the blows which were dealt at Rifsker;
     no weapons they had but steaks of the whale.
     They belaboured each other with rotten blubber.
     Unseemly methinks is such warfare for men."

After this they made peace, and the dispute was laid before the
All-Thing. On the side of the Kaldbak men were Thorodd the Godi, Skeggi
of Midfjord, and many others from the South. Flosi was exiled, along
with several others who had been with him. He was put to great expense,
for he insisted upon paying all the fines himself. Thorgrim and his
brothers were unable to show that they had paid any money either for the
land or for the drift which Flosi claimed. The Lawman was Thorkell Mani,
and the question was referred to him. He declared that by law something
must have been paid, though not necessarily the full value.

"There was a case in point," he said, "between my grandfather Ingolf and
a woman named Steinvor the Old. He gave her the whole of Rosmhvalanes
and she gave him a dirty cloak for it; the transfer was afterwards held
to be valid. That was a much more important affair than this. My advice
is that the land be divided in equal portions between the two; and
henceforward it shall be legally established that all drift shall be the
property of the owner of the land upon which it has been stranded."

This was agreed to. Thorgrim and his brothers were to give up
Reykjarfjord with all on that side, and were to keep Kamb. For Ofeig
a large sum of money was paid, and Thorfinn was assessed at nothing at
all; Thorgeir received compensation for the attack made upon his life,
and all the parties were reconciled. Flosi went to Norway with Steinn
the captain and sold his lands in Vik to Geirmund Hvikatimbr, who lived
there thenceforward.

The ship which Steinn's sailors had built was rather a tub. She was
called Trekyllir--Tree-sack. Flosi went on his journey in her, but
was driven back to Oxarfjord; out of this arose the saga of Bodmod the
Champion and Grimolf.



CHAPTER XIII. THORGRIM SETTLES AT BJARG AND MARRIES. HIS SON ASMUND
VISITS NORWAY AND MARRIES TWICE


After these events Thorgrim and his brothers divided up the property
between them. Thorgrim took the movable property and Thorgeir the lands.
Then Thorgrim went inland to Midfjord and bought some land at Bjarg
with the aid of Skeggi. He married Thordis, the daughter of Asmund
from Asmund's peak who had land in Thingeyrasveit. They had a son named
Asmund, a great man and strong, also wise, and notable for his abundance
of hair, which turned grey very early. He was called Longhair.

Thorgrim occupied himself with the management of his estate and kept all
the men of his household hard at work. Asmund did not want to work,
so that he and his father got on rather badly together. This continued
until Asmund was grown up, when he asked his father to give him the
means to go abroad. Thorgrim said he should have little enough, but he
gave him some ready cash. So Asmund went away and soon increased his
capital. He sailed to divers lands, became a great trader and very
wealthy. He was popular and enjoyed good credit, and had many friends
among the leading men of Norway.

One autumn Asmund was in the East on a visit to a certain magnate named
Thorsteinn. His family came from the Upplands, and he had a sister named
Rannveig who had excellent prospects. Asmund asked this girl in marriage
and obtained her through the interest of her brother Thorsteinn; he
settled there for a time and was highly thought of. He and Rannveig had
a son named Thorsteinn, who became a handsome man, strong, and with a
powerful voice. He was very tall and rather sluggish in his movements,
wherefore he was nicknamed Dromund. When young Thorsteinn was half grown
up his mother fell ill and died, and Asmund cared no more for Norway.
Thorsteinn was taken over by his mother's relations along with his
property, while Asmund went on voyages and became famous.

Asmund came in his ship to Hunavain, where Thorkell Krafla was chief
of the Vatnsdalers. On hearing of Asmund's arrival Thorkell went to the
ship and invited him to stay, and Asmund went to visit him in Marsstadir
in Vatnsdal where he lived. Thorkell was a son of Thorgrim, the Godi of
Karnsa, and a man of great experience. This was soon after the arrival
of Bishop Fridrek and Thorvald the son of Kodran, who were living at
Laekjamot when these events happened, preaching Christianity for the
first time in the North of the island. Thorkell and many of his men
received the prima signatio. Many things might be told of the dealings
between the bishop's men and the Northerners, which, however, do not
belong to this saga.

There was a girl named Asdis who was being brought up in Thorkell's
house. She was a daughter of Bard the son of Jokull, the son of Ingimund
the Old, the son of Thorsteinn, the son of Ketil Raum. Her mother's
name was Aldis, whom we have already heard of as the daughter of Ofeig
Grettir. Asdis was not betrothed as yet, and was a most desirable match,
both on account of her connections and her wealth. Asmund now became
sick of travelling about and wanted to settle down in Iceland. So he
spoke up and asked for Asdis as his wife. Thorkell knew all about him
and knew that he was a man of wealth, able to manage his affairs, so the
marriage was arranged. Asmund married Asdis, and became a close friend
of Thorkell. He was a great man of affairs, learned in the law and
very strenuous. Soon afterwards Thorgrim Greyhead died at Bjarg; Asmund
succeeded to his property and took up his residence at Bjarg.



CHAPTER XIV. ASMUND'S CHILDREN. GRETTIR'S CHILDHOOD


Asmund Longhair now set up a large and sumptuous household in Bjarg,
where he maintained a numerous retinue and became very popular. His
children were as follows: The eldest was Atli, an able and accomplished
man, tactful and easy to deal with; he was much liked by all. His second
son was called Grettir. He was very hard to manage in his bringing up.
He spoke little and was rough in his manners and quarrelsome, both in
words and deeds. He got little affection from his father Asmund, but his
mother loved him dearly. Grettir was a handsome man in appearance, with
a face rather broad and short, red-haired and somewhat freckled; not
very precocious in his youth. There was a daughter named Thordis,
who afterwards married Glum the son of Ospak, Kjallak's son from
Skridinsenni. Another daughter was named Rannveig; she married Gamli the
son of Thorhall of Vineland, and they dwelt at Melar in Hrutafjord and
had a son named Grim. Glum and Thordis had a son named Ospak who fell
into a dispute with Odd the son of Ofeig, which is told of in the "Saga
of the Banded Men."

Grettir grew up at Bjarg until he was ten years old, when he began to
develop a little. Asmund told him that he must do some work. Grettir
said that would not suit him very well, but asked what he was to do.

"You must mind the geese," said Asmund.

"That is wretched work, only fit for an idiot," Grettir answered.

"You do that properly," his father said, "and we shall get on better
together."

So Grettir went to mind the geese. There were fifty of them, and a
number of goslings. Before long he began to find them troublesome, and
the goslings would not come on quickly enough. This put him out, for he
could never control his temper. Soon afterwards some wanderers found the
goslings lying outside dead, and the geese with their wings broken.
This was in the autumn. Asmund was very much annoyed and asked Grettir
whether he had killed the birds. Grettir grinned and answered:

     "Always when winter is coming on
     I like to wring the goslings' necks.
     If among them there are geese
     I treat the creatures all alike."

"You shan't twist any more of their necks," said Asmund.

"The friend aye warns his friend of ill," answered Grettir.

"I will give you other work to do."

"He knoweth most who most hath tried. But what am I to do now?" Grettir
asked.

"You shall rub my back when I am sitting by the fire, as I am in the
habit of having it done."

"Warm work for the hands." he answered. "It is only fit for an idiot."

This for a time was Grettir's occupation. As the autumn advanced Asmund
wanted more warmth, and was constantly telling Grettir to rub his back
hard. It was the custom in those days for people to have large rooms
with long fires in them in their houses, where men sat by the fire in
the evenings on benches, sleeping afterwards at the side away from the
fires. By day the women carded their wool there.

One evening when Grettir had to scratch Asmund's back his father said to
him: "Now you will have to put aside your laziness, you good-for-nothing
you."

Grettir answered: "`Tis ill to rouse a hasty temper."

"You are fit for nothing at all," said Asmund.

Grettir saw some wood-combs lying on one of the benches; he took up one
of them and drew it along Asmund's back. Asmund sprang up and was going
to thrash him with his stick, but he escaped. His mother came up and
asked what they were fighting about. Grettir answered in a verse:

     "Oh lady, the giver of treasure, I see,
     has dire intent to burn my hands.
     With nails uncut I was stroking his back.
     Clearly I see the bird of wounds."

His mother was much vexed with Grettir for what he had done and said he
would not grow up very prudent. The affair did not improve the relations
between Asmund and his son.

Soon after this Asmund spoke to Grettir and told him to look after his
horses. Grettir said that would be better than back-fire-warming.

"You are to do what I tell you," said Asmund. "I have a dun mare with
a dark stripe down her back whom I call Keingala. She is very knowing
about the weather and about rain coming. When she refuses to graze it
never fails that a storm will follow. You are then to keep the horses
under shelter in the stables, and when cold weather sets in keep them
to the north of the ridge. I hope you will perform this duty better than
the two which I gave you before."

Grettir said: "That is cold work, and fit for a man to do; but it seems
to me rash to trust to the mare, when to my knowledge no one has done so
before."

So Grettir took to minding the horses, and went on until Yule-tide was
past, when very cold weather set in, with snow, so that grazing was
difficult. He was very badly provided with clothes and little hardened
to the weather. He began to feel it very cold, and Keingala always chose
the windiest places whatever the weather was. She never came to the
meadow early enough to get home before nightfall. Grettir then thought
he would play a trick upon Keingala to pay her out for her wanderings.
One morning early he came to the stables, opened the door and found
Keingala standing in front of the manger. She had taken the whole of
the fodder which had been given to all the horses for herself. Grettir
jumped upon her back, with a sharp knife in his hand which he drew
across her shoulder and along her back on both sides. The horse was fat
and fresh; she shied back very frightened and kicked out till her hoofs
rattled against the walls. Grettir fell off, but picked himself up and
tried to mount her again. There was a sharp struggle, which ended in his
shaving all the skin on her back down to her flank. Then he drove the
horses out to the meadow. Keingala would not take a bite except off her
back, and soon after noon she bolted off to the stables. Grettir locked
the door and went home. Asmund asked him where the horses were; he said
he had looked after them as usual. Asmund said there must be a storm
close at hand if the horses would not stay out in such weather as there
was then.

Grettir said: "Many seem wise who are lacking in wit."

The night passed and there was no storm. Grettir drove out the horses,
but Keingala could not endure the pasture. Asmund thought it very
strange that no change came in the weather. On the third morning he went
himself to the horses and on seeing Keingala he said: "Ill indeed have
the horses fared in this beautiful weather! Thy back will not deceive
me, my Bleikala."

"The likely may happen--also the unlikely," said Grettir.

Asmund stroked the back of the horse and all her coat came off on
his hand. He could not understand how she had got into that state and
thought Grettir must have done it. Grettir grinned and said nothing.
Asmund went home and became very abusive. He heard his wife say: "My
son's watching of the horses must have prospered well."

Then he spoke a verse:

     "He has cheated me sorely, and Keingala shorn.
     'Tis the pride of a woman that urges her tongue.
     Artful he holds my commands in derision.
     Consider my verses, oh wife of my heart."

"I do not know," she said, "which seems to me the more perverse, for you
to make him work, or for him always to get out of it in the same way."

"Now there shall be an end to it," said Asmund. "He must have something
worse than merely making good the damage."

"Let neither speak of it to the other," said Grettir, and so it
remained.

Asmund had Keingala killed. Many more childish pranks did Grettir play
which are not told in the saga. He now began to grow very big, but men
did not clearly know what strength he had because he had never been
tried in wrestling. He kept making verses and ditties which were always
a little ironical. He did not sleep in the common room and was generally
very silent.



CHAPTER XV. GAMES AT MIDFJORDVATN


There were then a good many youths growing up in Midfjord. A certain
Skaldtorfa, whose home was in Torfustadir, had a son named Bersi, an
accomplished young man and a clever poet. Two brothers named Kormak
and Thorgils lived at Mel and had with them a youth named Odd, who was
dependent upon them, and was nicknamed Odd the Needy-Skald. Another
was named Audun; he grew up in Audunarstad in Vididal, a pleasant
good-natured youth and the strongest of his age in the North. Kalf the
son of Asgeir and his brother Thorvald lived at Asgeirsa. Grettir's
brother Atli was then growing to a man; he was most gracious in manners
and universally liked.

These youths used to play at ball together at Midfjord Water. Those from
Midfjord and from Vididal used to meet there, and there came many from
Vestrhop and Vatnsnes with some from Hrutafjord. Those who came from
afar used to lodge there. Those who were about equal in the ball-game
were matched together, and generally they had much fun in the autumn.
Grettir went to the sports when he was fourteen years old at the request
of his brother Atli. The parties were made up. Grettir was matched
against Audun, the youth already mentioned, who was a few years the
elder. Audun struck the ball over Grettir's head so that he could not
reach it, and it bounded far away over the ice. Grettir lost his temper,
thinking he had done it out of mischief, but he fetched the ball,
brought it back and going up to Audun drove it straight into his
forehead, so that the skin was broken.

Audun then struck at Grettir with the bat that he was holding, but
Grettir ducked and the blow missed him. Then they seized each other
with their arms and wrestled. It was evident to the people around that
Grettir was stronger than they had supposed, for Audun was very strong
indeed of body. They struggled long together until at last Grettir was
thrown. Audun then set his knees on his stomach and dealt unmercifully
with him. Atli and Bersi and a number of the others ran up and separated
them. Grettir said they need not hold him like a mad dog, and added:
"The thrall alone takes instant vengeance, the coward never."

The rest had no mind to let the affair create discord among them,
and the brothers Kalf and Thorvald tried to reconcile them. Audun and
Grettir were distantly related to each other. The games went on and
there was no further disturbance.



CHAPTER XVI. GRETTIR KILLS SKEGGI AND IS OUTLAWED FOR THREE YEARS


Thorkell Krafla now began to grow very old. He was a great chieftain and
held the Vatnsdal Godord. He was a close friend of Asmund Longhair, as
befitted the near relations in which they stood to each other. He had,
therefore, been in the habit of riding every year in the spring to Bjarg
to visit his kinsmen there, and he did so in the spring which followed
the events just related. Asmund and Asdis received him with both hands.
He stayed there three nights and many a matter did the kinsmen discuss
together. Thorkell asked Asmund what his heart told him about his sons,
and what professions they were likely to follow. Asmund said that Atli
would probably be a great landowner, very careful and wealthy.

"A useful man, like yourself," said Thorkell. "But what can you tell me
of Grettir?"

"I can only say," he replied, "that he will be a strong man; but
headstrong and quarrelsome. A heavy trial has he been to me."

"That does not look very promising, kinsman!" said Thorkell. "But how
are we to arrange our journey to the Thing in the summer?"

"I am getting difficult to move," he said. "I would rather stay at
home."

"Would you like Atli to go for you?"

"I don't think I can spare him," Asmund said, "because of the work and
the provisioning. Grettir will not do anything. But he has quite wit
enough to carry out the duties at the Thing on my behalf under your
guidance."

"It shall be as you please," said Thorkell.

Then Thorkell made himself ready and rode home; Asmund dismissed him
with presents.

A little later Thorkell journeyed to the Thing with sixty men. All
the men of his godord went with him. They passed through Bjarg, where
Grettir joined them. They rode South through the heath called Tvidaegra.
There was very little grazing to be had in the hills, so they
rode quickly past them into the cultivated land. When they reached
Fljotstunga they thought it was time to sleep, so they took the bits
from their horses and turned them loose with their saddles. They lay
there well on into the day, and when they woke began to look for their
horses. Every horse had gone off in a different direction and some had
been rolling. Grettir could not find his horse at all. The custom was
at that time that men should find their own provisions at the Thing, and
most of them carried their sacks over their saddles. When Grettir found
his horse its saddle was under its belly, and the sack of provisions
gone. He searched about but could not find it. Then he saw a man running
very fast and asked him who he was. He said his name was Skeggi and that
he was a man from Ass in Vatnsdal in the North.

"I am travelling with Thorkell," he said. "I have been careless and lost
my provision-bag."

"Alone in misfortune is worst. I also have lost my stock of provisions;
so we can look for them together."

Skeggi was well pleased with this proposal, and so they went about
seeking for a time. Suddenly, when Grettir least expected it, Skeggi
started running with all his might along the moor and picked up the
sack. Grettir saw him bend and asked what it was that he had picked up.

"My sack," he said.

"Who says so besides yourself?" Grettir asked. "Let me see it! Many a
thing is like another."

Skeggi said no one should take from him what was his own. Grettir seized
hold of the sack and they both pulled at it for a time, each trying to
get his own way.

"You Midfjord men have strange notions," said Skeggi, "if you think that
because a man is not so wealthy as you are, he is not to dare to hold to
his own before you."

Grettir said it had nothing to do with a man's degree, and that each
should have that which was his own.

Skeggi replied: "Audun is now too far away to strangle you as he did at
the ball-play."

"That is well," said Grettir; "but however that may have been you shall
not strangle me."

Skeggi then seized his axe and struck at Grettir, who on seeing it
seized the handle of the axe with his left hand and pulled it forward
with such force that Skeggi at once let go. The next moment it stood in
his brain and he fell dead to the earth. Grettir took the sack, threw it
across his saddle and rode back to his companions.

Thorkell rode on, knowing nothing of what had happened. Soon Skeggi was
missed in the company, and when Grettir came up they asked him what news
he had of Skeggi. He answered in a verse:

     "Hammer-troll ogress has done him to death.
     Thirsting for blood the war-fiend came.
     With hard-edged blade she gaped, o'er his head,
     nor spared she his teeth.  I saw it myself."

Then Thorkell's men sprang up and said it was impossible that a troll
should have taken the man in full daylight. Thorkell was silent for a
moment. Then he said: "There must be something more in it. Grettir must
have killed him. What was it that really happened, Grettir?"

Grettir then told him all about their fight. Thorkell said: "It is a
most unfortunate occurrence, because Skeggi was entrusted to my service,
and was a man of good family. I will take the matter upon myself and pay
whatever compensation is adjudged. But a question of banishment does
not lie with me. Now, Grettir, there are two things for you to choose
between. Either you can go on to the Thing with us and take the chance
of what may happen there, or you can turn back and go home."

Grettir decided to go on to the Thing, and to the Thing he went. The
matter was taken up by the heirs of the man slain. Thorkell gave his
hand to pay the compensation and Grettir was to be banished for three
years.

On their way back from the Thing all the chiefs halted at Sledaass
before they parted company. It was then that Grettir lifted a stone
lying in the grass, which is still known as Grettishaf. Many went
afterwards to see this stone and were astounded that so young a man
should have lifted such a mountain.

Grettir rode home to Bjarg and told his father about his adventures.
Asmund was much put out and said he would be a trouble to everybody.



CHAPTER XVII. GRETTIR SAILS FOR NORWAY AND IS WRECKED ON HARAMARSEY


There dwelt at Reydarfell on the banks of the Hvita a man named Haflidi,
a mariner, owning a ship of his own which was lying in dock in the Hvita
river. He had as his mate a man named Bard who had a young and pretty
wife. Asmund sent a man to Haflidi asking him to take Grettir and look
after him. Haflidi answered that he had heard that Grettir was very
difficult to get on with, but out of friendship for Asmund he took him.
Grettir, therefore, prepared to go to sea. His father would not give
him any outfit for his voyage beyond his bare provisions and a little
wadmal. Grettir asked him to give him some sort of weapon. Asmund
answered: "You have never been obedient to me. Nor do I know what you
would do with a weapon that would be of any profit. I shall not give you
any."

Grettir said: "Work not done needs no reward."

Father and son parted with little love between them. Many wished him a
good voyage, but few a safe return. His mother went with him along the
road. Before they parted she said: "You have not been sent off in the
way that I should have wished, my son, or in a way befitting your birth.
The most cruel thing of all, I think, is that you have not a weapon
which you can use. My heart tells me that you will want one."

Then she took from under her mantle a sword all ready for use, a
valuable possession. She said: "This was the sword of Jokull, my
father's father and of the ancient Vatnsdal men, in whose hands it was
blessed with victory. I give it to you; use it well."

Grettir thanked her warmly and said it would be more precious to him
than any other possession though of greater value. Then he went on his
way and Asdis wished him all possible happiness. He rode South over the
heath and did not stop till he reached his ship. Haflidi received him
well and asked him about his outfit for the voyage. Grettir spoke a
verse:

     "Oh trimmer of sails I my father is wealthy,
     but poorly enough he sent me from home.
     My mother it was who gave me this sword.
     True is the saying: The mother is best."

Haflidi said it was evident that she had most thought for him.

Directly they were ready and had a wind they got under way. When they
were out of shallow water they hoisted their sail. Grettir made himself
a corner under the ship's boat, whence he refused to stir either to bale
or to trim the sails or to do any work in the ship, as it was his duty
to do equally with the other men; nor would he buy himself off. They
sailed to the South, rounded Reykjanes and left the land behind them,
when they met with stormy weather. The ship was rather leaky and became
very uneasy in the gale; the crew were very much exhausted. Grettir only
let fly satirical verses at them, which angered them sorely.

One day when it was very stormy and very cold the men called out to
Grettir to get up and work; they said their claws were quite frozen. He
answered:

     "Twere well if every finger were froze
     on the hands of such a lubberly crew."

They got no work out of him and liked him even worse than before,
and said they would pay him out on his person for his squibs and his
mutinous behaviour.

"You like better," they said, "to pat the belly of Bard the mate's wife
than to bear a hand in the ship. But we don't mean to stand it."

The weather grew steadily worse; they had to bale night and day, and
they threatened Grettir. Haflidi when he heard them went up to Grettir
and said: "I don't think your relations with the crew are very good. You
are mutinous and make lampoons about them, and they threaten to pitch
you overboard. This is most improper."

"Why cannot they mind their own business?" Grettir rejoined. "But I
should like one or two to remain behind with me before I go overboard."

"That is impossible," said Haflidi. "We shall never get on upon those
terms. But I will make you a proposal about it."

"What is that?"

"The thing which annoys them is that you make lampoons about them. Now
I suggest that you make a lampoon about me. Then, perhaps, they will
become better disposed towards you."

"About you I will never utter anything but good," said he. "I am not
going to compare you with the sailors."

"But you might compose a verse which should at first appear foul, but on
closer view prove to be fair."

"That," he answered, "I am quite equal to."

Haflidi then went to the sailors and said: "You have much toil; and it
seems that you don't get on with Grettir."

"His lampoons," they answered, "annoy us more than anything else."

Then Haflidi, speaking loud, said: "It will be the worse for him some
day."

Grettir, when he heard himself being denounced, spoke a verse:

     "Other the words that Haflidi spake
     when he dined on curds at Reydarfell.
     But now two meals a day he takes
     in the steed of the bays mid foreland shores."

The sailors were very angry and said he should not lampoon Haflidi for
nothing. Haflidi said: "Grettir certainly deserves that you should take
him down a little, but I am not going to risk my good name because of
his ill-temper and caprice. This is not the time to pay him out, when we
are all in such danger. When you get on shore you can remember it if you
like."

"Shall we not endure what you can endure?" they said. "Why should a
lampoon hurt us more than it does you?"

Haflidi said so it should be, and after that they cared less about
Grettir's lampoons.

The voyage was long and fatiguing. The ship sprung a leak, and the
men began to be worn out. The mate's young wife was in the habit of
stitching Grettir's sleeves for him, and the men used to banter him
about it. Haflidi went up to Grettir where he was lying and said:

     "Arise from thy den! deep furrows we plough!
     Remember the word thou didst speak to the fair.
     Thy garment she sewed; but now she commands
     that thou join in the toil while the land is afar."

Grettir got up at once and said:

     "I will rise, though the ship be heavily rolling.
     The woman is vexed that I sleep in my den.
     She will surely be wrath if here I abide
     while others are toiling at work that is mine."

Then he hurried aft where they were baling and asked what they wanted
him to do. They said he would do little good. He replied: "A man's help
is something." Haflidi told them not to refuse his help. "Maybe," he
said, "he is thinking of loosening his hands if he offers his services."

In those days in sea-going ships there were no scuppers for baling; they
only had what is called bucket or pot-baling, a very troublesome and
fatiguing process. There were two buckets, one of which went down while
the other came up. The men told Grettir to take the buckets down, and
said they would try what he could do. He said the less tried the better,
and went below and filled his bucket. There were two men above to
empty the buckets as he handed them. Before long they both gave in
from fatigue. Then four others took their places, but the same thing
happened. Some say that before they were done eight men were engaged
in emptying the buckets for him. At last the ship was baled dry. After
this, the seamen altered their behaviour towards Grettir, for they
realised the strength which was in him. From that time on he was ever
the forwardest to help wherever he was required.

They now held an easterly course out to sea. It was very dark. One night
when they least expected it, they struck a rock and the lower part of
the ship began to fill. The boats were got out and the women put into
them with all the loose property. There was an island a little way off,
whither they carried as much of their property as they could get off in
the night. When the day broke, they began to ask where they were. Some
of them who had been about the country before recognised the coast of
Sunnmore in Norway. There was an island lying a little off the mainland
called Haramarsey, with a large settlement and a farm belonging to the
Landman on it.



CHAPTER XVIII. ADVENTURE IN THE HOWE OF KAR THE OLD


The name of the Landman who lived in the island was Thorfinn. He was a
son of Kar the Old, who had lived there for a long time. Thorfinn was a
man of great influence.

When the day broke, the people on the island saw that there were some
sailors there in distress and reported it to Thorfinn, who at once set
about to launch his large sixteen-oared boat. He put out as quickly as
possible with some thirty men to save the cargo of the trader, which
then sank and was lost, along with much property. Thorfinn brought all
the men off her to his house, where they stayed for a week drying their
goods. Then they went away to the South, and are heard of no more in
this story.

Grettir stayed behind with Thorfinn, keeping very quiet and speaking
little. Thorfinn gave him his board, but took little notice of him.
Grettir held rather aloof, and did not accompany him when he went abroad
every day. This annoyed Thorfinn, but he did not like to refuse Grettir
his hospitality; he was a man who kept open house, enjoyed life and
liked to see other men happy. Grettir liked going about and visiting the
people in the other farms on the island. There was a man named Audun,
who dwelt at Vindheim. Grettir went to see him daily and became very
intimate with him, sitting there all day long.

One evening very late when Grettir was preparing to return home, he saw
a great fire shoot up on the headland below Audun's place, and asked
what new thing that might be. Audun said there was no pressing need for
him to know.

"If they saw such a thing in our country," said Grettir, "they would say
the fire came from some treasure."

"He who rules that fire," answered the man, "is one whom it will be
better not to inquire about."

"But I want to know," Grettir said.

"On that headland," said Audun, "there is a howe, wherein lies Kar
the Old, the father of Thorfinn. Once upon a time father and son had a
farm-property on the island; but ever since Kar died his ghost has been
walking and has scared away all the other farmers, so that now the
whole island belongs to Thorfinn, and no man who is under Thorfinn's
protection suffers any injury."

"You have done right to tell me," said Grettir. "Expect me here
to-morrow morning, and have tools ready for digging."

"I won't allow you to have anything to do with it," said Audun, "because
I know that it will bring Thorfinn's wrath down upon you."

Grettir said he would risk that.

The night passed; Grettir appeared early the next morning, and the
bondi, who had got all the tools for digging ready, went with Grettir to
the howe. Grettir broke open the grave, and worked with all his might,
never stopping until he came to wood, by which time the day was already
spent. He tore away the woodwork; Audun implored him not to go down, but
Grettir bade him attend to the rope, saying that he meant to find out
what it was that dwelt there. Then he descended into the howe. It was
very dark and the odour was not pleasant. He began to explore how it was
arranged, and found the bones of a horse. Then he knocked against a sort
of throne in which he was aware of a man seated. There was much treasure
of gold and silver collected together, and a casket under his feet, full
of silver. Grettir took all the treasure and went back towards the rope,
but on his way he felt himself seized by a strong hand. He left the
treasure to close with his aggressor and the two engaged in a merciless
struggle. Everything about them was smashed. The howedweller made a
ferocious onslaught. Grettir for some time gave way, but found that no
holding back was possible. They did not spare each other. Soon they came
to the place where the horse's bones were lying, and here they struggled
for long, each in turn being brought to his knees. At last it ended in
the howedweller falling backwards with a horrible crash, whereupon Audun
above bolted from the rope, thinking that Grettir was killed. Grettir
then drew his sword Jokulsnaut, cut off the head of the howedweller and
laid it between his thighs. Then he went with the treasure to the rope,
but finding Audun gone he had to swarm up the rope with his hands. First
he tied the treasure to the lower end of the rope, so that he could haul
it up after him. He was very stiff from his struggle with Kar, but he
turned his steps towards Thorfinn's house, carrying the treasure along
with him. He found them all at supper. Thorfinn cast a severe glance at
him and asked what he had found so pressing to do that he could not keep
proper hours like other men.

"Many a trifle happens at eve," he replied.

Then he brought out all the treasure which he had taken from the howe
and laid it on the table. One thing there was upon which more than
anything else Grettir cast his eyes, a short sword, which he declared to
be finer than any weapon which he had ever seen. It was the last thing
that he showed. Thorfinn opened his eyes when he saw the sword, for it
was an heirloom of his family and had never been out of it.

"Whence came this treasure?" he asked.

Grettir then spake a verse:

     "Scatterer of gold! 'twas the lust of wealth
     that urged my hand to ravish the grave.
     This know; but none hereafter, I ween,
     will be fain to ransack Fafnir's lair."

Thorfinn said: "You don't seem to take it very seriously; no one ever
before had any wish to break open the howe. But since I know that all
treasure which is hidden in the earth or buried in a howe is in a wrong
place I hold you guilty of no misdeed, especially since you have brought
it to me."

Grettir answered:

     "The monster is slain! in the dismal tomb
     I have captured a sword, dire wounder of men.
     Would it were mine I a treasure so rare
     I never would suffer my hand to resign."

"You have spoken well," Thorfinn answered. "But before I can give you
the sword you must display your prowess in some way. I never got it from
my father whilst he lived."

Grettir said: "No one knows to whom the greatest profit will fall ere
all is done."

Thorfinn took the treasure and kept the sword in his own custody
near his bed. The winter came on bringing Yule-tide, and nothing more
happened that need be told of.



CHAPTER XIX. BERSERKS AT HARAMARSEY


The following summer jarl Eirik the son of Hakon was preparing to leave
his country and sail to the West to join his brother-in-law King Knut
the Great in England, leaving the government of Norway in the hands of
Hakon his son, who, being an infant, was placed under the government and
regency of Eirik's brother, jarl Sveinn.

Before leaving Eirik summoned all his Landmen and the larger bondis to
meet him. Eirik the jarl was an able ruler, and they had much discussion
regarding the laws and their administration. It was considered a scandal
in the land that pirates and berserks should be able to come into the
country and challenge respectable people to the holmgang for their money
or their women, no weregild being paid whichever fell. Many had lost
their money and been put to shame in this way; some indeed had lost
their lives. For this reason jarl Eirik abolished all holmgang in Norway
and declared all robbers and berserks who disturbed the peace outlaws.
Thorfinn the son of Kar of Haramarsey, being a man of wise counsel and a
close friend of the jarl, was present at the meeting.

The worst of these ruffians were two brothers named Thorir Paunch and
Ogmund the Bad. They came from Halogaland and were bigger and stronger
than other men. When angry they used to fall into the berserk's fury,
and nothing escaped that was before them. They used to carry off men's
wives, keep them for a week or two and then send them back. Wherever
they came they committed robberies and other acts of violence. Jarl
Eirik had declared them outlaws throughout Norway. The man who had
been most active in getting them outlawed was Thorfinn, and they were
determined to pay him out in full for his hostility.

The jarl's expedition is told of in his saga, and the government of
Norway was left in the hands of jarl Sveinn, with the regency.

Thorfinn returned home and remained there until about Yule-tide, as has
already been told. Towards Yule-tide he made ready to go on a journey
to his farm called Slysfjord on the mainland, whither he had invited
a number of his friends. He could not take his wife with him, because
their grown-up daughter was lying sick, so they both had to stay at
home. Grettir and eight of the serving men remained with them. Thorfinn
went with thirty freemen to the Yule festival, at which there was much
gladness and merriment.

Yule-eve set in with bright and clear weather. Grettir, who was
generally abroad in the daytime, was watching the vessels which came
along the coast, some from the North, some from the South, meeting at
the places agreed upon for their drinking-bouts. The bondi's daughter
was then better and could go out with her mother. So the day passed. At
last Grettir noticed a ship rowing up to the island, not large, covered
with shields amidships and painted above the water-line. They were
rowing briskly and making for Thorfinn's boat-houses. They ran the boat
on to the beach and all sprang ashore. Grettir counted the men; there
were twelve in all, and their aspect did not look peaceful.

After hauling up their boat out of the water they all made for the
boat-house where Thorfinn's great boat, mentioned already, was stowed.
She always required thirty men to put her to sea, but the twelve shoved
her along the beach at once. Then they brought their own boat into the
boat-house. It was very evident to Grettir that they did not mean to
wait for an invitation, so he went up to them, and greeting them in a
friendly way asked who they were and who was their captain. The man whom
he addressed answered him at once, saying his name was Thorir, called
Paunch; the others were his brother Ogmund with their companions.
"I think," he added, "that your master Thorfinn has heard our names
mentioned. But is he at home?"

"You must be men who have luck," said Grettir, "you have come most
opportunely, if you are the people I take you for. The bondi has gone
from home with all his freedmen and will not be back until after Yule.
The goodwife is at home with her daughter, and if I had any grudge to
repay, I would come just as you do, for there is everything here which
you want, ale to drink and other delights."

Thorir was silent while Grettir went on talking. Then he turned to
Ogmund and said: "Has anything not happened as I said it would? I should
not be sorry to punish Thorfinn for having got us outlawed. This man
seems ready to tell us everything; we don't have to drag the words out
of his mouth."

"Every one is master of his own words," said Grettir. "If you will come
home with me I will give you what entertainment I can."

They thanked him and said they would accept his invitation. When they
reached the house Grettir took Thorir by the hand and led him into the
hall. He was very talkative. The mistress was in the hall decorating it
and putting all in order. On hearing what Grettir said, she came to the
door and asked who it was that Grettir was welcoming so warmly.

Grettir answered: "It will be advisable, mistress, to be civil to these
men who have come. They are the bondi Thorir Paunch and his followers,
and have come, all twelve of them, to spend Yule-tide here. It is
fortunate for us, for we have had little company till now."

She said: "I don't call them bondis, nor are they decent men, but
arrant robbers and malefactors. I would gladly pay a large portion of
my property for them not to have come just at this time. It is an ill
return that you make to Thorfinn for having saved you from shipwreck and
kept you this winter like a free man, destitute as you were."

"You would do better," said Grettir, "if you first took off the wet
clothes from your guests instead of casting reproaches upon me. You will
have plenty of time for that."

Then Thorir said: "Don't be angry, mistress! You shall lose nothing by
your husband being away, for you shall have a man in his place and so
shall your daughter and all the other women."

"That is spoken like a man," said Grettir. "The women shall be quite
contented with what they get."

Then all the women fled and began to weep, being overcome by terror.
Grettir said to the berserks: "Give me all the things which you want to
lay aside, your weapons and your wet clothes, for the men will not obey
us while they are frightened."

Thorir said he cared little for the women's whining. "But," he said, "we
mean to treat you in a different way from the other men of the house. It
seems to me that we may make a comrade of you."

"See to that yourselves," said Grettir. "But I do not look upon all men
alike."

Then they laid aside most of their weapons. Grettir said: "I think now
you had better sit down at the table and have some drink. You must be
thirsty after your rowing."

They said they were quite ready for a drink, but did not know where the
cellar was. Grettir asked whether they would let him arrange for their
entertainment, which they willingly agreed to. So Grettir went and
fetched some ale which he gave them to drink. They were very tired and
drank enormously. He kept them well plied with the strongest ale there
was, and they sat there for a long time whilst he told them funny
stories. There was a tremendous din amongst them all, and the servants
had no wish to approach them.

Thorir said: "I never yet met with a stranger who treated me like this
man. What reward shall we give you for all that you have done, Grettir?"

Grettir replied: "I don't expect any reward for my services at present.
But if when you depart we are still as good friends as we seem to be
now, I should very much like to join your company, and though I may not
be able to do as much work as any of you, I will not be a hindrance in
any doughty undertaking."

They were delighted, and wanted to swear fellowship with him at once.
Grettir said that could not be, "for," he added, "there is truth in
the saying that Ale is another man, and such a thing should not be done
hastily, so let it remain at what I said; we are both little in the
habit of restraining ourselves."

They declared that they did not mean to go back. The night was now
coming on and it was getting very dark. Grettir noticed that they were
rather fuddled, and asked whether they did not think it was time to go
to bed. Thorir said: "So it is; but I have to fulfil my promise to the
mistress." Grettir then went out and called out loud: "Go to bed, women!
Such is the will of Thorir the bondi."

The women execrated him and could be heard howling like wolves. The
berserks then left the room. Grettir said: "Let us go outside; I will
show you the room in which Thorfinn keeps his clothes."

They were agreeable and all went out to an enormous outhouse, which was
very strongly built, and had a strong lock on the outer door. Adjoining
it was a large and well-built privy, with only a wooden partition
between it and the room of the outhouse, which was raised above
the ground and had to be reached by steps. The berserks then began
skylarking and pushing Grettir about. He fell down the in steps, as if
in sport, and in a moment was out of the house, had pulled the bolt,
slammed the door to, and locked it. Thorir and his mates thought at
first that the door had swung to of itself, and paid little attention;
they had a light with them by which Grettir had been showing them all
Thorfinn's treasures, and they continued looking at them for some time.

Grettir went off to the homestead, and on reaching the door cried out
very loud, asking where the mistress was. She was silent, being afraid
to answer. He said: "Here is rather good sport to be had. Are there any
arms which are good for anything?"

"There are arms," she said; "but I don't know for what purpose you want
them."

"We will talk about that afterwards; but now let each do what he can; it
is the last chance."

"Now indeed were God in the dwelling," she said, "if anything should
happen to save us. Over Thorfinn's bed there hangs the great halberd
which belonged to Kar the Old; there, too, is a helmet and a corselet
and a good short sword. The weapons will not fail if your heart holds
firm."

Grettir took the helmet and spear, girt the sword about him and went
quickly out. The mistress called to her men and bade them follow their
brave champion. Four of them rushed to their arms, but the other four
durst not go near them.

Meantime the berserks thought that Grettir was a long time away and
began to suspect some treachery. They rushed to the door and found it
locked. They strained at the woodwork till every timber groaned. At last
they tore down the wooden partition and so gained the passage where the
privy was, and thence the steps. Then the berserks' fury fell upon them
and they howled like dogs.

At that moment Grettir returned, and taking his halberd in both hands
he thrust it right through Thorir's body just as he was about to descend
the steps. The blade was very long and broad. Ogmund the Bad was just
behind pushing him on, so that the spear passed right up to the hook,
came out at his back between the shoulderblades and entered the breast
of Ogmund. They both fell dead, pierced by the spear. Then all the
others dashed down as they reached the steps. Grettir tackled them each
in turn, now thrusting with the spear, now hewing with the sword, while
they defended themselves with logs lying on the ground or with anything
else which they could get. It was a terrible trial of a man's prowess to
deal with men of their strength, even unarmed.

Grettir slew two of the Halogaland men there in the enclosure. Four of
the serving-men then came up. They had not been able to agree upon which
arms each should take, but they came out to the attack directly the
berserks were running away; when these turned against them they fell
back on the house. Six of the ruffians fell, all slain by Grettir's own
hand; the other six then fled towards the landing place and took refuge
in the boat-house, where they defended themselves with oars. Grettir
received a severe blow from one of them and narrowly escaped a serious
hurt.

The serving-men all went home and told great stories of their own
exploits. The lady wanted to know what had become of Grettir, but they
could not tell her. Grettir slew two men in the boat-house, but the
other four got away, two in one direction, two in another. He pursued
those who were nearest to him. The night was very dark. They ran to
Vindheim, the place spoken of before, and took refuge in a barn, where
they fought for a long time until at last Grettir killed them. By this
time he was terribly stiff and exhausted. The night was far spent;
it was very cold and there were driving snow-storms. He felt little
inclination to go after the two who yet remained, so he went back home.
The goodwife kindled a light and put it in a window in the loft at the
top of the house, where it served him as a guide, and he was able to
find his way home by the light. When he came to the door the mistress
came to meet him and bade him welcome.

"You have earned great glory," she said, "and have saved me and my
household from a disgrace never to be redeemed if you had not delivered
us."

"I think I am much the same person as I was last evening when you spoke
so roughly to me," said Grettir.

"We knew not then the might that was in you," she said, "as we know it
now. Everything in the house shall be yours, so far as it is fitting
for me to bestow and right for you to receive. I doubt not that Thorfinn
will reward you in a better way when he comes home."

"There is little that I want as a reward at present," said Grettir. "But
I accept your offer until your husband returns. I think now that you
will be able to sleep in peace undisturbed by the berserks."

Grettir drank little before he retired and lay all night in his armour.
In the morning, directly the day broke, all the men of the island were
called together to go forth and search for the two berserks who had
escaped. They were found at the end of the day lying under a rock, both
dead from cold and from their wounds; they were carried away and buried
in a place on the shore beneath the tide, with some loose stones over
them, after which the islanders returned home, feeling that they could
live in peace. When Grettir came back to the house and met the mistress
he spoke a verse:

     "Near the surging sea the twelve lie buried.
     I stayed not my hand but slew them alone.
     Great lady!  what deed that is wrought by a man
     shall be sung of as worthy if this be deemed small."

She answered: "Certainly you are very unlike any other man now living."
She set him in the high seat and gave him the best of everything. So it
remained until Thorfinn returned.



CHAPTER XX. THORFINN'S RETURN. GRETTIR VISITS THE NORTH


When Yule-tide was past, Thorfinn made ready for his homeward journey
and dismissed his many guests with gifts. He sailed with all his men and
landed near the place where the boat-houses were.

They saw a ship lying on the sand which they at once recognised as his
great boat. Thorfinn had heard nothing of the vikings and told his
men to put him on shore, "for I suspect," he said, "that they are not
friends who have been at work here."

Thorfinn was the first to land, and went straight to the boat-house,
where he saw a craft which he knew at once to be that of the berserks.
He said to his men: "I suspect that things have taken place here such
that I would give the whole island and everything that is in it for them
not to have happened."

They asked how that was.

"Vikings have been here, men whom I know as the worst in all Norway,
namely Thorir Paunch and Ogmund the Bad. They will not have dealt gently
with us. I mistrust that Icelander."

Then he spoke many things to his men. Grettir was at home and detained
the men from going down to the shore. He said he did not care if the
bondi got a little fright from what he saw. The goodwife asked his leave
to go down, and he said she was mistress of her own ways, but that he
was not going. So she hurried away to greet Thorfinn and embraced him
joyfully. He was rejoiced to see her and said: "God be praised that I
see you well and my daughter too. But what has happened to you since I
left?"

"It has ended well," she said. "But we were nigh to suffering a disgrace
which could never have been wiped out, had not your winter-guest aided
us."

Thorfinn said: "Let us sit down and you shall tell me everything."

Then she told him fully all that had happened, praising highly Grettir's
courage and resourcefulness. Thorfinn was silent while she was speaking,
and when she had finished he said: "True indeed is the word, `Long shall
a man be tried'. But where is Grettir?"

"He is at home in the hall," she answered.

Then they went up to the house. Thorfinn went to Grettir and turned
towards him and thanked him with the fairest words for his courageous
conduct.

"I will say a word to you," he said, "which few would say to their
friend. I would it might happen that you should need the help of a man,
for you to know whether I count for anything or not; I cannot repay what
you have done for me as long as you are not in straits. You shall have
in my house whatever you desire, and shall be in the highest honour in
my household."

Grettir thanked him and said he would have accepted his offer even if he
had made it earlier.

Grettir stayed there the rest of the winter in high favour with
Thorfinn. The fame of his deed spread through all Norway, especially
in those parts where the berserks had ravaged most mercilessly. In the
spring Thorfinn asked him what he would like to do. He said he would go
North to Vagar while the fair was on there. Thorfinn said that any money
which he required should be at his service; Grettir said he did not want
more just then than enough to pay for his living. Thorfinn said that
was his due, and brought him to a ship, where he gave him the excellent
short sword. Grettir kept it as long as he lived; it was a most precious
possession. Thorfinn bade him come to him if ever he wanted any help.

Grettir then travelled to Vagar, which was crowded with people. Many
whom he had never set eyes on before greeted him warmly because of his
exploit in killing the vikings, and several of the leading men invited
him to stay with them, but he preferred to return to his friend
Thorfinn. So he took his passage in a trading ship belonging to one
Thorkell, a man of some consideration in Salfti in Halogaland. Grettir
went to visit Thorkell in his home, where he received a hearty welcome
and a very pressing invitation to stay there for the winter. Grettir
accepted the invitation and stayed the winter with Thorkell, who treated
him with great honour.



CHAPTER XXI. ADVENTURE WITH A BEAR


There was a man named Bjorn who was then on a visit to Thorkell. He was
of a somewhat violent character of good family and related in some way
to Thorkell. He was not generally liked, because he was too much given
to talking against the men who were about Thorkell and drove many away
from him. He and Grettir did not get on at all. Bjorn thought him of
small account compared to himself; Grettir paid him little deference,
and it became an open feud. Bjorn was a boisterous swaggering man, and
many of the younger men imitated him, loitering about outside in the
evenings.

It happened at the beginning of the winter that a savage brown bear
broke out of its den and raged about destroying men and cattle. Every
one declared that it had been provoked by the noise which Bjorn and his
company made. The beast became most mischievous, attacking the flocks in
the very face of the men themselves. Thorkell, being the wealthiest man
of that part, suffered most. One day he called up his men to come with
him and search out the bear's den. They found it in a cliff by the sea
where there was a cave under an overhanging rock, with a narrow path
leading to the entrance. Below was a sheer precipice down to the beach,
threatening certain death to any one who stumbled. In this den the
bear lay in the daytime, going abroad at night. Fences were of no avail
against him, nor could the dogs do anything, so that all were in the
utmost distress. Thorkell's kinsman Bjorn declared that the main thing
was gained now that they had found the den. "Now we shall see," he said,
"how the game will go with me and my namesake." Grettir pretended not to
hear what he said.

In the evenings when the others retired to bed, Bjorn used generally
to go out. One night he went to the bear's den and found the creature
inside, growling horribly. He lay down in the path, placing his shield
over him, intending to wait until the beast came out as usual. Bruin,
however, got wind of him and was rather slow in coming out. Bjorn got
very sleepy where he was lying and could not keep awake; in the meantime
out came the bear from his den and saw a man lying there. He clawed at
him, dragged off his shield and threw it down the cliff. Bjorn woke
up, not a little startled, took to his heels and ran off home, narrowly
escaping the bear's clutches. His friends knew all about it, having
watched his movements; on the next morning they found the shield and
made great game of his adventure.

At Yule-time Thorkell himself went out to the den with Bjorn, Grettir
and others of his men, a party of eight in all. Grettir had on a fur
cape which he put off when they were attacking the bear. It was
rather difficult to get at him, since they could only reach him with
spear-thrusts, which he parried with his teeth. Bjorn kept urging
them on to tackle him, but himself did not go near enough to be in any
danger. At last, when no one was looking out, he took Grettir's fur
cloak and threw it in to the bear. They did not succeed in getting the
bear out, and when night came on turned to go home. Grettir then missed
his cloak and saw that the bear had got it into his grip.

"Who has been playing tricks on me?" he cried. "Who threw my cloak into
the cave?"

Bjorn answered: "He who did it will not be afraid to say so."

"Things of that sort do not trouble me much," said Grettir.

Then they started on their way home. After they had gone a little way
Grettir's garter broke. Thorkell told them to wait for him, but Grettir
said it was not necessary. Then Bjorn said: "There is no need to suppose
that Grettir will run away from his cloak. He wants to have the honour
of killing the beast all alone, and he will say that we eight men went
away. Then he would appear to be what he is said to be. He has been
backward enough all day."

"I don't know how you stand in that matter," said Thorkell. "You and he
are not equal in valour; do not make any to-do about him."

Bjorn said that neither he nor Grettir should choose the words out of
his mouth.

There was a hill between them and Grettir, who had turned back along the
footpath. Now he had no others to reckon with in making the attack.
He drew his sword Jokulsnaut and tied a loop round the handle which he
passed over his wrist, because he thought that he could carry out his
plans better if his hand were free. He went along the path. When the
bear saw a man coming, he charged savagely, and struck at him with the
paw that was on the side away from the precipice. Grettir aimed a blow
at him with his sword and cut off his paw just above the claws. Then the
creature tried to strike him with his sound paw, but to do so he had to
drop on the stump, which was shorter than he expected, and over he fell
into Grettir's embraces. Grettir seized the beast by the ears and held
him off so that he could not bite. He always said that he considered
this holding back the bear the greatest feat of strength that he ever
performed. The beast struggled violently; the space was very narrow, and
they both fell over the precipice. The bear being the heavier came down
first on the beach; Grettir fell on the top of him, and the bear was
badly mauled on the side that was down. Grettir got his sword, ran it
into the heart of the bear and killed him. Then he went home, after
fetching his cloak which was torn to pieces. He also took with him the
bit of the paw which he had cut off.

Thorkell was sitting and drinking when Grettir entered. They all laughed
at the ragged cloak which he was wearing. Then he laid the piece of the
paw upon the table. Thorkell said: "Where is my kinsman Bjorn? I never
saw iron bite like that in your hands. Now I would like you to show
Grettir some honour to make up for the shame which you cast upon him."

Bjorn said that could wait, and that it mattered little to him whether
Grettir was pleased or not. Grettir then spoke a verse:

     "Oft returned the watcher at night
     trembling home, but sound in limb.
     None ever saw me sit in the dusk
     at the cave; yet now I am home returned."

"It is true," said Bjorn, "that you have fought well; and also true that
our opinions differ. I suppose you think that your taunts hurt me."

Thorkell said: "I should be glad, Grettir, if you would not revenge
yourself upon Bjorn. I will pay the full weregild of a man for you to be
reconciled."

Bjorn said he might invest his money better than in paying for that;
and that it would be better for him and Grettir to go on bickering since
"each oak has that which it scrapes from the other." Thorkell said: "But
I ask you, Grettir, to do so much for my sake as not to attack Bjorn
while you are both with me."

"That I promise," said Grettir.

Bjorn said that he would walk without fear of Grettir wherever they met.
Grettir grinned, and would accept no money on account of Bjorn. They
stayed there the winter.



CHAPTER XXII. GRETTIR KILLS BJORN AND IS SUMMONED BEFORE JARL SVEINN


In the spring Grettir went North to Vagar with Thorkell's men. They
parted with friendship. Bjorn went West to England in Thorkell's ship,
of which he was master, staying there for the summer and transacting the
business which Thorkell had entrusted to him. In the end of the autumn
he returned from the western parts. Grettir stayed in Vagar till the
trading ships left, and then sailed South with some of the traders, as
far as the port of Gartar at the mouth of the Thrandheim's Fjord, where
he set up the awnings to make a stay. When they were settled down a ship
came up along the coast from the South, which they at once recognised as
one of the ships from England. She made fast further out off the coast
and her crew landed. Grettir went out with his companions to visit them.
On their meeting Grettir found Bjorn amongst the company and said: "It
is well that we meet here, for now we can continue our former quarrel. I
should like to try which of us is the better man."

Bjorn said that was all past now, as far as he was concerned. "But,"
he said, "if there has been anything between us I will pay you such
compensation that you shall be satisfied." Grettir spoke a verse:

     "Time was when the bear was slain by my hand;
     my cloak in tatters was torn.
     A rascally knave was the cause of it all
     but now he shall make me amends."

Bjorn said that weightier matters than this had been settled by payment.
Grettir said that few men had any reason to act maliciously towards him;
he had accepted no money-atonement, nor would he do so now; that if
he had his way they should not both go away unhurt, and that if Bjorn
refused to fight he would brand him as a coward. Bjorn saw that excuses
would not avail him, so he took his arms and went out. They rushed at
each other and fought; soon Bjorn was wounded and then he fell dead to
the ground. On seeing that, his men went on board their ship, sailed
away to the North along the coast to Thorkell's place and told him what
had happened. He said it had not come sooner than he expected. Directly
afterwards he sailed to the South to Thrandheim where he found jarl
Sveinn.

Grettir, after slaying Bjorn, went to More to his friend Thorfinn and
told him exactly what had happened. Thorfinn received him in a most
friendly way. "I am glad," he said, "that you will now have need of a
friend. You must stay with me until this affair is finished."

Grettir thanked him for his invitation and said he would accept it.

Jarl Sveinn was staying at Steinker in Thrandheim when he heard of the
Slaying of Bjorn. With him was a brother of Bjorn named Hjarrandi, as
one of his bodyguard. On hearing of Bjorn's death he became very angry
and begged the jarl for his support in the matter, which the jarl
promised that he should have. He sent messengers to Thorfinn to summon
both him and Grettir to appear before him. Immediately on receiving the
jarl's commands they both made ready and came to Thrandheim. The jarl
held a council on the matter and ordered Hjarrandi to be present.
Hjarrandi said he was not going to weigh his brother against his purse,
and that he must either follow him or avenge him.

When the case was looked into, it became evident that Bjorn had given
Grettir many provocations. Thorfinn offered to pay a fine such as the
jarl thought suitable to the position of his kinsman, and dwelt at
length upon Grettir's achievement in killing the berserks, and how he
had delivered the men in the North from them.

The jarl answered: "Truth do you speak, Thorfinn! that was indeed a
cleansing! It would befit us well to accept the compensation for your
sake. Grettir, too, is a fine fellow, and noted for his strength and
valour."

Hjarrandi, however, would accept no compensation, and the meeting came
to an end. Thorfinn appointed one of his kinsmen, Arnbjorn, to accompany
Grettir every day, for he knew that Hjarrandi was plotting against his
life.



CHAPTER XXIII. GRETTIR KILLS HJARRANDI


One day Grettir and Arnbjorn were walking along the road for their
diversion when they passed a gate, whence a man rushed out holding an
axe aloft with both hands and struck at Grettir, who was not on his
guard and was moving slowly. Arnbjorn, however, saw the man coming,
seized Grettir and pushed him aside with such force that he fell on his
knee. The axe struck him in the shoulder-blade and cut down to below
the arm, inflicting a severe wound. Grettir turned quickly and drew his
sword; he saw that it was Hjarrandi who had attacked him. The axe had
stuck fast in the road, and Hjarrandi was slow in recovering it. Grettir
struck at him and cut off his arm at the shoulder. Then there came
running up five of Hjarrandi's followers and a battle began with them.
They were soon routed; Grettir and Arnbjorn killed the five who were
with Hjarrandi; one man escaped and bore the tale to the jarl forthwith.
The jarl was very angry indeed, and summoned the assembly for the next
day. Thorfinn and his party appeared thereat. The jarl brought a charge
of manslaughter against Grettir, who admitted it and said that he had
been obliged to defend himself. "I bear the marks of it," he said. "I
should have been killed if Arnbjorn had not defended me."

The jarl said it was a pity he had not been killed, for this affair
would lead to many a man being slain if he lived.

There had come to the jarl's court Bersi the son of Skaldtorfa,
Grettir's comrade and friend. He and Thorfinn stepped before the jarl
and begged for pardon for Grettir. They asked that the jarl should
decide the matter himself as he thought best, only that Grettir should
have his life and the freedom of the country. The jarl was averse to any
terms being granted to him, but gave way to their entreaties. He granted
immunity to Grettir until the spring, but not absolutely until Gunnar
the brother of Bjorn and Hjarrandi should be present. Gunnar was a
landed proprietor in Tunsberg.

In the spring the jarl ordered Grettir and Thorfinn to appear at
Tunsberg, where he himself intended to be while the shipping was
assembled. So thither they went, and found the jarl was already in the
town. There Grettir met his brother Thorsteinn Dromund, who greeted
him joyfully and invited him to be his guest. He was a landowner in the
town. Grettir told him all about his case, and Thorsteinn took his view
of it, but told him to beware of Gunnar. So the spring passed.



CHAPTER XXIV. GRETTIR KILLS GUNNAR. HIS FRIENDS RALLY ROUND HIM AND SAVE
HIM FROM THE VENGEANCE OF THE JARL


Gunnar was in the town and was plotting against Grettir's life. Wherever
he went Gunnar dogged his steps wherever he found a chance of getting
near him. One day Grettir was sitting in a booth and drinking, because
he wanted to keep out of Gunnar's way. Suddenly there was a bang at the
door, so hard that it broke in pieces, and in rushed four men armed and
attacked Grettir. They were Gunnar with his followers. Grettir seized
his arms which were hanging above his head and ran into a corner, where
he defended himself, holding his shield before him, and hewing with
his sword. They made little way against him. One blow he succeeded in
delivering upon one of Gunnar's followers, who needed nothing more. Then
Grettir advanced, driving them before him out of the booth, and killing
another of them. Gunnar would fain have got away with his men, but on
reaching the door he caught his foot on the doorstep, fell over and was
not able to recover himself at once. He held his shield before him and
retreated as Grettir pressed him hard. Then Grettir sprang on to the
crossbenches near the door. Gunnar's hands and the shield were still
inside the door, and Grettir struck down between him and the shield,
cutting off both his hands at the wrist. He fell backwards out of the
door, and Grettir gave him his death-blow. Then the man who was behind
him got on his feet and ran off at once to tell the jarl what had
happened. Sveinn was furious, and called the assembly to meet there and
then in the town. When Thorfinn and Thorsteinn Dromund heard the news,
they called all their followers and friends together and went to the
meeting in force. The jarl was very wroth, and it was no easy matter to
get speech with him. Thorfinn was the first to come before the jarl, and
he said: "I have come to offer an honourable atonement for the man who
has been slain by Grettir. The judgment shall remain with you alone if
you but spare his life."

The jarl replied in great wrath: "It is too late to beg for Grettir's
life, and you have no case that I can see. He has killed three brothers,
one at the feet of the other; men of noble minds who would not weigh
each other against their purses. Now, Thorfinn, it will not avail you
to beg for Grettir; I will not do such a wrong in the land as to accept
atonement for such a crime as this."

Then Bersi the son of Skaldtorfa came up and begged the jarl to accept
blood-money. "Grettir," he said, "is a man of high birth and is my good
friend. I offer you what I possess. May you see, my lord, that it is
better by sparing one man to earn the goodwill of many and to fix the
penalty yourself than to refuse honourable terms and risk whether you
can arrest the man or not."

The jarl replied: "You do right, Bersi; and herein as ever you show your
worth. But I do not mean to break the laws of the land by granting life
to a man who has forfeited it."

Then Thorsteinn Dromund came forward, and he, too, offered blood-money
on behalf of Grettir, adding many fair words thereto.

The jarl asked what moved him to offer blood-money for the man.
Thorsteinn said Grettir was his brother. The jarl said he had not known
that.

"It shows a manly spirit in you," he said, "that you want to help him.
But as I am determined not to accept blood-money in this case, I must
treat the requests of all of you alike. I must have Grettir's life
whatever it cost, directly I can get him."

Then the jarl rose quickly up and refused to hear any more about
atonement. They all went home with Thorsteinn and made their
preparations, whereupon the jarl ordered all the men of his guard under
arms and went forth with a large force. Before they came up, Grettir's
friends had made ready to defend the house. Thorfinn, Thorsteinn,
Grettir himself, and Bersi were in the forefront, each with a large
force of followers behind him. The jarl summoned them to give up
Grettir, and not to bring trouble on themselves. They repeated their
former offers, but the jarl would not listen to them. Thorfinn and
Thorsteinn said that more was at stake for the jarl than the taking of
Grettir's life. "One fate shall fall upon us all," they cried, "and men
shall say that you have given much for the life of one man when we are
all laid low with the ground."

The jarl said he would spare none of them, and they were on the very
verge of a battle when many of the well-disposed men came up to him and
begged him not to land himself in such a difficulty. He should bear
in mind that these men would work great havoc among his own followers
before they fell. The jarl thought this counsel was wise and let himself
be somewhat appeased. Then the terms of atonement were settled. Thorfinn
and Thorsteinn were ready to pay so long as Grettir's life was spared.
The jarl said: "You must know that although I agree to this compromise,
I do not consider it a full amnesty. Only I have no mind to fight
against my own men, although they appear to hold me of little account in
the matter."

Thorfinn said: "Yours is all the greater honour, my lord, that you will
have the fixing of the penalty yourself."

The jarl said that Grettir should have leave from him to depart from the
country in peace for Iceland, directly there was a ship leaving, if so
it seemed good to them. They agreed and paid the money to the jarl to
his satisfaction. They parted with little friendship. Grettir went
with Thorfinn after bidding an affectionate farewell to his brother
Thorsteinn.

Thorfinn earned great honour for the support which he had given Grettir
against such odds as he had to deal with. Not one of the men who had
helped Grettir was ever received into favour again with the jarl,
excepting Bersi.

Grettir then spoke:

     "Comrade of Odin, Thorfinn was born
     to rescue my life from the fangs of Hel.
     No less was Thorsteinn Dromund's aid
     when I was doomed to the realm of the dead."

And again:

     "The prince's retainers withdrew in fear
     when Bersi threatened their hearts to pierce."

Grettir returned with Thorfinn to the North and stayed with him until he
found a ship with some traders who were bound for Iceland. Thorfinn gave
him many valuable garments and a coloured saddle with a bridle. They
parted with friendship, and Thorfinn invited him to come and see him if
ever he returned to Norway.



CHAPTER XXV. EVENTS IN ICELAND. THORGILS MAKSSON ATTACKED BY THE
FOSTER-BROTHERS AND SLAIN


Asmund Longhair was in Bjarg whilst Grettir was away, and was much
respected as a bondi in Midfjord. Thorkell Krafla had died during
Grettir's absence. Thorvald Asgeirsson dwelt in Ass in Vatnsdal and was
a great chief. He was the father of Dalla who married Isleif, afterwards
bishop in Skalaholt. Asmund had great support from Thorvald in legal
suits and in other matters.

There grew up in Asmund's household a youth named Thorgils Maksson, a
near kinsman of his. Thorgils was a strong man of his body and made
much money under Asmund's guidance; he dwelt at Laekjamot, on a property
which Asmund had bought for him. Thorgils was a good manager and went to
Strandir every year, where he obtained whales and other things. He was
a man of great courage, and went as far as the eastern Almenningar.
At that time the two foster-brothers Thorgeir Havarsson and Thormod
Coalbrow-Skald were very much to the front; they kept a boat, gathering
what they wanted from the country around, and had not the reputation of
dealing fairly.

One summer Thorgils Maksson found a whale at the Almenningar and went
out at once with his men to cut it up. When the two foster-brothers
heard of it they went there too, and at first it seemed as if matters
would be settled peaceably. Thorgils proposed that they should share
equally that part of the whale which was yet uncut, but they wanted
to have all the uncut part or else to share the entire whale. Thorgils
positively refused to give up any portion of what had already been cut.
They began to use threats and at last took to their arms and fought.
Thorgeir and Thorgils fought each of them desperately together without
either prevailing. After a long and furious battle Thorgils fell slain
by Thorgeir. In another place Thormod was fighting with the followers
of Thorgils, and he overcame them, killing three. Those who remained of
Thorgils' party went off after he fell to Midfjord, taking his body
with them and feeling that they had suffered a great loss. The
foster-brothers took possession of the whole whale. The affair is
referred to in the memorial poem which Thormod composed upon Thorgeir.

News of the death of his kinsman was brought to Asmund Longhair, on whom
as nearest of kin the blood-feud devolved. He went to the spot, called
witnesses to testify to the wounds and brought the case before the
All-Thing, which appeared to be the proper course in this case where
the act had been committed in another quarter. Some time was passed over
this.



CHAPTER XXVI. THE FEUD WITH THE FOSTER-BROTHERS IS TAKEN UP BY ASMUND
AND THORSTEINN KUGGASON


There was a man named Thorsteinn; he was the son of Thorkell Kuggi, the
son of Thord Yeller, the son of Olaf Feilan, the son of Thorsteinn the
Red, the son of Aud the Deep-Minded. Thorsteinn Kuggason's mother was
Thurid, daughter of Asgeir Hothead. Asgeir was the brother of Asmund
Longhair's father. Thorsteinn Kuggason was equally responsible in the
blood-feud over Thorgils' death with Asmund Longhair, who now sent for
him. Thorsteinn was a great warrior and very masterful. He came at
once to his kinsman Asmund and they had a talk together about the suit.
Thorsteinn was for extreme measures. He said that no blood-money should
be accepted; that with their connections they were powerful enough to
carry through a sentence of either banishment or death on the slayer.
Asmund said he would support any measures whatever that he chose to
adopt. They rode then North to Thorvald their kinsman and asked for his
support, which he at once promised them. So the suit was begun against
Thorgeir and Thormod. Thorsteinn then rode home to his dwelling
at Ljarskogar in the Hvamm district. Skeggi in Hvamm also joined
Thorsteinn. He was a son of Thorarin Fylsenni, a son of Thord the
Yeller. His mother was Fridgerd, a daughter of Thord from Hofdi. They
had a large following at the All-Thing and pressed their suit valiantly.
Asmund and Thorvald rode from the North with sixty men, halting several
days at Ljarskogar.



CHAPTER XXVII. SENTENCES ON THE FOSTER-BROTHERS


There dwelt at Reykjaholar a man named Thorgils, the son of Ari, the son
of Mar, the son of Atli the Red, the son of Ulf Squint-Eye, the first
settler at Reykjanes. Thorgils' mother was Thorgerd the daughter of Alf
of Dalir. Alf had another daughter named Thorelf, who was the mother
of Thorgeir the son of Havar. Thorgeir, therefore, had a very strong
backing through his connections, for Thorgils was the most powerful
chief in the Vestfirding quarter. He was very open-handed and gave
hospitality to any free-man for as long as he would. There was
consequently always a crowd at Reykjaholar, and he lived in great
grandeur. He was both kindly and wise. Thorgeir stayed with him in the
winter and went to Strandir in the summer.

After slaying Thorgils the son of Mak, Thorgeir went to Reykjaholar and
told Thorgils Arason what had happened. Thorgils told him his house was
open to him. "But," he said, "they will press the matter vigorously, and
I am most unwilling to involve myself in difficulties. I will send a man
now to Thorsteinn and offer him blood-money for the Thorgils affair; if
he will not accept it I will not adopt any violent measures."

Thorgeir declared that he would submit to his wisdom. In the autumn
Thorgils sent a messenger to Thorsteinn Kuggason to try and arrange
a settlement. Thorsteinn was very disinclined to accept any money in
atonement for the slaying of Thorgils, although for the others he was
willing to follow the advice of men of counsel. Thorgils on receiving
the report of his messenger called Thorgeir to a consultation with him
and asked him what support he thought was proper. Thorgeir said that if
a sentence of banishment were passed upon him he would go. Thorgils said
that his resolve would be put to the trial.

There came a ship into the Nordra river in Borgarfjord, and Thorgils
secretly took a passage in her for the two foster-brothers. The winter
now passed, and Thorgils heard that Thorsteinn and his party had
assembled in great force for the All-Thing and were then in Ljarskogar.
So he put off his departure, intending that they should arrive from the
North before he came up from the West. So it came to pass. Thorgils and
Thorgeir then rode towards the South, Thorgeir killing one Boggul-Torfi
on the way at Marskelda and two other men named Skuf and Bjarni at
Hundadal. Thormod sings about this affair in his Thorgeir's drapa:

     "The hem slew the son of Mak;
     there was storm of swords and raven's food.
     Skuf and Bjarni he also felled;
     gladly he bathed his hands in blood."

Thorgils settled for the slaying of Skuf and Bjarni there and then
in the dale, and was delayed by the affair longer than he intended.
Thorgeir embarked on the ship and Thorgils went to the Thing, where
he did not arrive before they were proceeding to judgment in Thorgils
Maksson's case. Asmund Longhair then called for the defence. Thorgils
appeared before the court and offered blood-money in atonement on
condition of Thorgeir not being sentenced to banishment. He endeavoured
to meet the charge by pleading that finds in the Almenningar were
free to all. The question whether this was a valid defence or not was
referred to the Lawman, who at that time was Skapti. He upheld Asmund's
view on account of their kinship together. He declared that this was
indeed the law in the case of men equal in position, but that a bondi
had precedence over a vagrant. Asmund further urged that Thorgils had
offered to share the uncut portion of the whale with the foster-brothers
when they arrived. The defendants were non-suited on that point. Then
Thorsteinn and his party pressed their suit resolutely and said they
would not be satisfied with any sentence short of banishment upon
Thorgeir. Thorgils saw that no choice was left to him but either to call
up his men and try to carry his case with violence, the issue of which
would be uncertain, or else to submit to the sentence demanded by
the opposite party, and since Thorgeir was already on board his ship
Thorgils had no desire to press the case further. Thorgeir was banished,
but Thormod was discharged upon payment of blood-money.

Asmund and Thorsteinn gained great glory by this case. The men rode home
from the Thing. There were some who said that Thorgils had not taken
much trouble in the case, but he paid little attention and let them say
what they pleased.

When Thorgeir heard that he was banished, he said that if he had his
way, those who had brought it about should be repayed in full before it
was over.

There was a man named Gaut, called the son of Sleita, a kinsman of
Thorgils Maksson. He was intending to travel in the same ship with
Thorgeir, with whom he was on very bad terms, and frowned on him. The
traders thought it would never do to have them both together in the
ship. Thorgeir said he did not care what Gaut did with his eyebrows.
Nevertheless they decided that Gaut should leave the ship. He went
into the northern districts and for that time nothing happened, but the
affair brought about a feud between them which broke out later.



CHAPTER XXVIII. GRETTIR'S VISIT TO AUDUN IN VIDIDAL; OFFERS HIS SERVICES
TO BARDI


In the course of that summer Grettir Asmundsson returned to Skagafjord.
He had such a reputation for strength that none of the younger men was
supposed to be his equal. He soon came to his home in Bjarg, and Asmund
gave him a fitting welcome. Atli was then managing the property and the
brothers agreed well together, but Grettir became so over-weening that
he thought nothing was beyond his powers.

Many of the youths with whom Grettir had played at Midfjordsvatn before
he left were now grown up. Audun, the son of Asgeir, the son of Audun,
was now living at Audunarstad in Vididal. He was a good bondi and a
kindly man, and was the strongest of all the men in the northern parts,
as well as the most modest.

Grettir had not forgotten how he had seemingly been worsted by Audun at
the ball-play, as related above, and he was anxious to try which of them
had gained most since. With this object he went at the beginning of the
hay-harvest to Audunarstad. Grettir put on all his finery and rode with
the coloured and richly ornamented saddle which Thorfinn had given him,
on a splendid horse and in his best armour to Audun's place, where he
arrived early in the day and knocked at the door. Few of the men were
in the house, and to Grettir's question whether Audun was at home, they
replied that he had gone to the hill-dairy to bring home some produce.
Grettir took the bridle off his horse. The hay had not been mown in the
meadow and the horse went for the part where the grass was thickest.
Grettir entered the room and sat down on the bench, where he fell
asleep. Soon Audun returned home and saw a horse in the meadow with
a coloured saddle on its back. He was bringing two horses loaded with
curds in skins tied at the mouth--so-called "curd-bags." Audun took the
skins off the horses and was carrying them in his arms so that he could
not see in front of him. Grettir's leg was stretched out before him
and Audun stumbled over it, falling on the curd-bags which broke at
the neck. Audun sprang up and asked what rascal that was in his house.
Grettir told him his name.

"That was very awkward of you," said Audun. "But what do you want here?"

"I want to fight with you."

"First I must look after my dairy produce," Audun said.

"You can do that," answered Grettir, "if you have no one else to do it
for you."

Audun bent down, gathered up the skin and threw it right into Grettir's
breast, telling him to take what he sent him. Grettir was all covered
with curds, and felt more disgusted than at any wound which Audun
could have given him. Then they went for each other and wrestled pretty
smartly. Grettir rushed at him, but Audun escaped his grasp. He saw,
however, that Grettir had gained upon him. They drove up and down the
room, overthrowing everything that was near them. Neither of them spared
himself, but Grettir had the advantage, and at last Audun fell, after
tearing off all Grettir's weapons. They struggled hard and the din was
terrific.

Then there was a loud noise below. Grettir heard a man ride up to the
house, get off his horse and come quickly inside. He saw a handsome man
in a red jacket wearing a helmet. Hearing the commotion going on in the
room where they were wrestling, he came in and asked what was in the
room. Grettir told him his name; "but who is it that wants to know?" he
asked.

"My name is Bardi," answered the stranger.

"Are you Bardi the son of Gudmund from Asbjarnarnes?"

"The same," he replied. "But what are you after?"

Grettir said: "I and Audun are playing here."

"I don't know about your play," said Bardi. "But you are not alike. You
are overbearing and insolent, while he is modest and good-natured. Let
him get up at once."

Grettir said: "Many a man seizes the lock for the door. You would do
better to avenge your brother Hall than to come between me and Audun
when we are contending."

"I am always hearing that," said Bardi, "and I don't know whether I
shall ever obtain my vengeance. But I want you to leave Audun in peace,
for he is a quiet man."

Grettir said he was willing to do so because of Bardi's intercession,
though he did not like it much. Bardi asked what they were contending
about. Grettir replied in a verse:

     "I know not if for all your pride
     he may not try your throat to squeeze.
     Thus when within my home I dwelt
     did he once belabour me."

Bardi said there was certainly some excuse if he was taking revenge.
"Let me now settle it between you," he said. "Let matters remain as they
are and cease your strife."

So they consented, for they were kinsmen. But Grettir had little liking
for Bardi or his brothers. They all rode away together. On the way
Grettir said: "I hear, Bardi, that you intend to go South to Borgarfjord
this summer; I propose that I shall go with you, which I think is more
than you deserve."

Bardi was very pleased with this offer, and at once accepted it most
thankfully. Then they parted. Bardi then turned back and said to
Grettir: "I would like it to be understood that you only come with me
if it meets with Thorarin's approval, since all the arrangements for the
expedition are with him."

"I thought," said Grettir, "you were competent to make your arrangements
for yourself. I do not leave my affairs to other people to settle. I
shall take it very ill if you refuse me."

Then each went his own way. Bardi promised to send Grettir word "if
Thorarin wished him to go." Otherwise he could remain quietly at home.
Grettir then rode to Bjarg and Bardi to his own home.



CHAPTER XXIX. HORSE-FIGHT AT LANGAFIT


That summer there was a great horse-fight at Langafit below Reykir,
whither a great many people came together. Atli of Bjarg had a good
stallion of Keingala's race; grey with a dark stripe down his back.
Both father and son valued the horse highly. The two brothers Kormak and
Thorgils in Mel had a very mettlesome brown stallion, and they arranged
to match it against that of Atli from Bjarg. Many other excellent
stallions were brought. Odd the Needy-Skald, Kormak's kinsman, had the
charge of their horse on the day. He had grown into a strong man and had
a high opinion of himself; he was surly and reckless. Grettir asked Atli
who should have charge of his stallion.

"That is not so clear to me," said Atli.

"Would you like me to back him?"

"Then you must keep very cool, kinsman," he said. "We have men to deal
with who are rather overbearing."

"Let them pay for their bluster," he said, "if they cannot control it."

The stallions were led out and the mares tethered together in the front
on the bank of the river. There was a large pool just beyond the bank.
The horses fought vigorously and there was excellent sport. Odd managed
his horse pluckily and Grettir gave way before him, holding the tail
of his horse with one hand and with the other the stick with which he
pricked it on. Odd stood in the front by his horse, and one could not
be sure that he was not pricking off Atli's horse from his own. Grettir
pretended not to notice it. The horses then came near the river. Then
Odd thrust with his pointed stick at Grettir and caught him in the
shoulder-blade which Grettir was turning towards him. He struck pretty
hard, and the flesh swelled up, but Grettir was little hurt. At the same
moment the horses reared. Grettir ducked beneath the flank of his horse
and drove his stick into Odd's side with such violence that three of his
ribs were broken and Odd fell into the pool with his horse and all the
mares that were tethered there by the bank. Some people swam out and
rescued them. There was great excitement about it. Kormak's men on one
side and those of Bjarg on the other seized their arms, but the men of
Hrutafjord and Vatnsnes came between them and parted them.

They all went home in great wrath, but kept quiet for a time. Atli said
very little, but Grettir rather swaggered and said that they should meet
again if he had his way.



CHAPTER XXX. THORBJORN OXMAIN AND THE FRAY AT HRUTAFJARDARHALS


There was living in Thoroddsstad in Hrutafjord a man named Thorbjorn. He
was the son of Arnor Downy-Nose, the son of Thorodd who had settled in
that side of Hrutafjord which lies opposite to Bakki. Thorbjorn was of
all men the strongest, and was called Oxmain. He had a brother named
Thorodd, called Drapustuf. Their mother was Gerd, daughter of Bodvar
from Bodvarsholar. Thorbjorn was a great swashbuckler and kept a large
troop of followers. He was noted for being worse at getting servants
than other men, and scarcely paid them any wages. He was not a man easy
to deal with. There was a kinsman of his, also named Thorbjorn, called
Slowcoach. He was a mariner, and the two namesakes were in partnership
together. He was always at Thoroddsstad and people did not think he made
Thorbjorn any better. He liked to talk scandal and spoke offensively of
several men.

There was a man named Thorir, a son of Thorkell, at Bordeyr. He first
lived at Melar in Hrutafjord, and had a daughter named Helga who married
Sleitu-Helgi. After the Fagrabrekka affair Thorir went South to Haukadal
and lived in Skard, selling the property at Melar to Thorhall the
Winelander, the son of Gamli. Thorhall's son Gamli married Rannveig, the
daughter of Asmund Longhair, Grettir's sister. They lived at that time
in Melar and had a good establishment. Thorir of Skard had two sons,
Gunnar and Thorgeir, both promising men, who took over the property from
their father, but were always with Thorbjorn Oxmain, and became very
overbearing.

In the summer of that year Kormak and Thorgils rode with a kinsman
of theirs named Narfi South to Nordrardal on some business. Odd the
Needy-Skald had recovered from the hurts which he had received at the
horse-fight and was of the party. While they were south of the heath
Grettir was journeying from his home at Bjarg with two of Atli's men.
They rode to Burfell and then across the neck to Hrutafjord, reaching
Melar in the evening, where they spent three nights. Rannveig and Gamli
gave Grettir a friendly reception and invited him to stay, but he wanted
to return home. Then Grettir learned of Kormak's company having come
from the South, and that they were staying at Tunga at night. He
prepared to leave Melar at once, and Gamli offered to send some of his
men with him. Gamli's brother Grim, who was very smart and active,
and another rode with Grettir. The party, five in number, came to
Hrutafjardarhals to the west of Burfell, where the great stone called
Grettishaf lies; he struggled a long time with that stone, trying to
lift it, and delayed his journey thereby until Kormak's party came up.
Grettir went towards them and both alighted from their horses. Grettir
said it would be more seemly for free men to set to work with all their
might instead of fighting with sticks like tramps. Kormak told them to
take up the challenge like men and to do their best. So they went for
each other. Grettir was in front of his men and told them to see that
nobody got behind him. They fought for a time and both were hurt.

On the same day Thorbjorn Oxmain had ridden across the neck to Burfell,
and as he returned with Thorbjorn Slowcoach, Gunnar and Thorgeir, the
sons of Thorir, and Thorodd Drapustuf, he saw the fight going on. On
coming up, Thorbjorn called upon his men to go between them, but they
were struggling so furiously that nobody could get at them. Grettir was
making a clean sweep of everything round him. Before him were the sons
of Thorir. He pushed them back and they both fell over. This made them
furious, and the consequence was that Gunnar gave a blow to one of
Atli's men which killed him. Thorbjorn on seeing that ordered them to
separate, saying that he would give his support to whichever side obeyed
him. By then two of Kormak's men had fallen. Grettir saw that it would
scarcely do if Thorbjorn joined the opposite side, so he gave up
the battle. All those who had fought were wounded. Grettir was much
disgusted at their being separated, but both parties rode home and were
not reconciled on this occasion.

Thorbjorn Slowcoach made great game of all this, and the relations
between the men of Bjarg and Thorbjorn Oxmain became strained in
consequence, until at last there was a regular feud, which however broke
out later. No compensation was offered to Atli for his man, and he
went on as if he knew nothing of it. Grettir stayed at Bjarg till the
Tvi-month. It is not known that he and Kormak ever met again; at least
it is not mentioned anywhere.



CHAPTER XXXI. GRETTIR'S VAIN ENDEAVOUR TO PROVOKE BARDI


Bardi the son of Gudmund and his brothers rode home to Asbjarnarnes when
they left Grettir. They were the sons of Gudmund the son of Solmund.
Solmund's mother was Thorlaug, daughter of Saemund the Southerner,
the foster-brother of Ingimund the Old. Bardi was a man of great
distinction. Soon he went to see his foster-father Thorarin the Wise,
who welcomed him and asked what help he had been able to obtain,
for Bardi's journey had been arranged beforehand by them both. Bardi
answered that he had engaged a man whose help he thought worth more
than that of two others. Thorarin was silent for a moment and then said:
"That must be Grettir the son of Asmund."

"The guess of the wise is truth," said Bardi. "That is the very man, my
foster-father."

Thorarin answered: "It is true that Grettir is beyond all other men of
whom there is now choice in the country; nor will he be easily subdued
by arms so long as he is sound. But great arrogance is in him now, and
I have misgivings as to his luck. It is important for you that all your
men on your expedition are not men of an evil star. It is enough if he
does not fare with you. He shall not come if my counsel is followed."

"I did not expect, my foster-father," said he, "that you would deny me
the man who is bravest in all that he undertakes. A man in such straits
as I seem to be in cannot provide against everything."

"It will be better for you," he replied, "to let me provide."

So it came about that as Thorarin desired, word was not sent to Grettir.
Bardi went to the South and the battle of the Heath was fought.

Grettir was at Bjarg when he received the news that Bardi had started
on his expedition. He was very angry that word had not been sent to him,
and said it should not end there. He found out when they were expected
back from the South, and rode off to Thoreyjargnup, where he meant
to lie in wait for Bardi and his men as they rode back. He left the
homestead behind and remained at the cliffs. On that day rode Bardi back
from the battle of the Heath from Tvidaegra; there were six of them in
his party, all sorely wounded. When they came to the homestead Bardi
said: "There is a man up there on the cliff, very tall and armed. Whom
do you take him for?"

They could not say who he was. Bardi said: "I believe it is Grettir the
son of Asmund. If it is, he will be wanting to meet us, for I expect he
is little pleased at not having been with us. It seems to me that we are
not in a very fit condition if he wants to annoy us. I will send home
to Thoreyjargnup for some men and not allow myself to be put out by his
evil intentions."

They said that was the best thing he could do, and it was done. Bardi's
party rode on; Grettir watched where they were going and went there too.
They met and greeted each other. Grettir asked what the news was, and
Bardi told him without hesitation. Grettir asked who had been with them.
Bardi answered that his brothers and Eyjvolf his brother-in-law had been
with him.

"You have wiped out your disgrace," said Grettir. "Now the next thing is
for us two here to try which is the stronger."

"I have more urgent business," said Bardi, "than to fight with you about
nothing. I think I may be excused that now."

"It seems to me that you are afraid, Bardi; that is the reason why you
dare not fight me."

"Call it what you please. If you wish to bully, find some one else; that
seems to be what you want, for your insolence passes all bounds."

Grettir thought luck was against him. He hesitated now whether he should
attack any of them; it seemed rather rash as they were six and he was
only one. Then the men from Thoreyjargnup came up and joined Bardi's
party, so he left them and went back to his horse. Bardi and his men
went on, and there was no greeting between them when they parted. We are
not told that any strife arose between Bardi and Grettir after this.

Grettir once said that he would trust himself to fight with most men if
there were not more than three against him. Even with four he would
not give way without trying, but more he would not attempt, except in
self-defence. Thus he says in a verse:

     "Oh skilled in war!  When three are before me
     I yet will endeavour to fight with them all.
     But more than four I dare not encounter
     in the clashing of arms, if the choice is with me."

On leaving Bardi, Grettir returned to Bjarg, and was much aggrieved
at finding nothing to try his strength on. He sought everywhere for
something to fight with.



CHAPTER XXXII. THE SPOOK AT THORHALLSSTAD. GLAM THE SHEPHERD KILLED BY A
FIEND. HIS GHOST WALKS


There was a man named Thorhall living in Thorhallsstad in Forsaeludal,
up from Vatnsdal. He was the son of Grim, the son of Thorhall, the son
of Fridmund, who was the first settler in Forsaeludal. Thorhall's wife
was named Gudrun; they had a son named Grim and a daughter named Thurid
who were just grown up. Thorhall was fairly wealthy, especially in
live-stock. His property in cattle exceeded that of any other man.
He was not a chief, but an honest bondi nevertheless. He had great
difficulty in getting a shepherd to suit him because the place was
haunted. He consulted many men of experience as to what he should do,
but nobody gave him any advice which was of any use. Thorhall had good
horses, and went every summer to the Thing. On one occasion at the
All-Thing he went to the booth of the Lawman Skapti the son of Thorodd,
who was a man of great knowledge and gave good counsel to those who
consulted him. There was a great difference between Thorodd the father
and Skapti the son in one respect. Thorodd possessed second sight, but
was thought by some not to be straight, whereas Skapti gave to every man
the advice which he thought would avail him, if he followed it exactly,
and so earned the name of Father-betterer.

So Thorhall went to Skapti's booth, where Skapti, knowing that he was a
man of wealth, received him graciously, and asked what the news was.

"I want some good counsel from you," said Thorhall.

"I am little fit to give you counsel," he replied; "but what is it that
you need?"

"It is this: I have great difficulty in keeping my shepherds. Some get
injured and others cannot finish their work. No one will come to me if
he knows what he has to expect."

Skapti answered: "There must be some evil spirit abroad if men are less
willing to tend your flocks than those of other men. Now since you have
come to me for counsel, I will get you a shepherd. His name is Glam, and
he came from Sylgsdale in Sweden last summer. He is a big strong man,
but not to everybody's mind."

Thorhall said that did not matter so long as he looked after the sheep
properly. Skapti said there was not much chance of getting another if
this man with all his strength and boldness should fail. Then Thorhall
departed. This happened towards the end of the Thing.

Two of Thorhall's horses were missing, and he went himself to look for
them, which made people think he was not much of a man. He went up under
Sledaass and south along the hill called Armannsfell. Then he saw a man
coming down from Godaskog bringing some brushwood with a horse. They met
and Thorhall asked him his name. He said it was Glam. He was a big man
with an extraordinary expression of countenance, large grey eyes and
wolfgrey hair. Thorhall was a little startled when he saw him, but soon
found out that this was the man who had been sent to him.

"What work can you do best?" he asked.

Glam said it would suit him very well to mind sheep in the winter.

"Will you mind my sheep?" Thorhall asked. "Skapti has given you over to
me."

"My service will only be of use to you if I am free to do as I please,"
he said. "I am rather crossgrained when I am not well pleased."

"That will not hurt me," said Thorhall. "I shall be glad if you will
come to me."

"I can do so," he said. "Are there any special difficulties?"

"The place seems to be haunted."

"I am not afraid of ghosts. It will be the less dull."

"You will have to risk it," said Thorhall. "It will be best to meet it
with a bold face."

Terms were arranged and Glam was to come in the autumn. Then they
parted. Thorhall found his horses in the very place where he had just
been looking for them. He rode home and thanked Skapti for his service.

The summer passed. Thorhall heard nothing of his shepherd and no one
knew anything about him, but at the appointed time he appeared at
Thorhallsstad. Thorhall treated him kindly, but all the rest of the
household disliked him, especially the mistress. He commenced his work
as shepherd, which gave him little trouble.

He had a loud hoarse voice. The beasts all flocked together whenever he
shouted at them. There was a church in the place, but Glam never went to
it. He abstained from mass, had no religion, and was stubborn and surly.
Every one hated him.

So the time passed till the eve of Yule-tide. Glam rose early and called
for his meal. The mistress said: "It is not proper for Christian men to
eat on this day, because to-morrow is the first day of Yule and it is
our duty to fast to-day."

"You have many superstitions," he said; "but I do not see that much
comes of them. I do not know that men are any better off than when there
was nothing of that kind. The ways of men seemed to me better when they
were called heathen. I want my food and no foolery."

"I am certain," she said, "that it will fare ill with you to-day if you
commit this sin."

Glam told her that she should bring his food, or that it would be the
worse for her. She did not dare to do otherwise than as he bade her.
When he had eaten he went out, his breath smelling abominably. It was
very dark; there was driving snow, the wind was howling and it became
worse as the day advanced. The shepherd's voice was heard in the early
part of the day, but less later on. Blizzards set in and a terrific
storm in the evening. People went to mass and so the time passed. In
the evening Glam did not return. They talked about going out to look
for him, but the storm was so violent and the night so dark that no one
went. The night passed and still he had not returned; they waited till
the time for mass came. When it was full day some of the men set forth
to search. They found the animals scattered everywhere in the snow and
injured by the weather; some had strayed into the mountains. Then they
came upon some well-marked tracks up above in the valley. The stones and
earth were torn up all about as if there had been a violent tussle.
On searching further they came upon Glam lying on the ground a short
distance off. He was dead; his body was as black as Hel and swollen
to the size of an ox. They were overcome with horror and their hearts
shuddered within them. Nevertheless they tried to carry him to the
church, but could not get him any further than the edge of a gully a
short way off. So they left him there and went home to report to the
bondi what had happened. He asked what could have caused Glam's death.
They said they had tracked him to a big place like a hole made by the
bottom of a cask thrown down and dragged along up below the mountains
which were at the top of the valley, and all along the track were great
drops of blood. They concluded that the evil spirit which had been about
before must have killed Glam, but that he had inflicted wounds upon
it which were enough, for that spook was never heard of again. On the
second day of the festival they went out again to bring in Glam's body
to the church. They yoked oxen to him, but directly the downward incline
ceased and they came to level ground, they could not move him; so they
went home again and left him. On the third day they took a priest with
them, but after searching the whole day they failed to find him. The
priest refused to go again, and when he was not with them they found
Glam. So they gave up the attempt to bring him to the church and buried
him where he was under a cairn of stones.

It was not long before men became aware that Glam was not easy in his
grave. Many men suffered severe injuries; some who saw him were struck
senseless and some lost their wits. Soon after the festival was over,
men began to think they saw him about their houses. The panic was great
and many left the neighbourhood. Next he began to ride on the house-tops
by night, and nearly broke them to pieces. Almost night and day he
walked, and people would scarcely venture up the valley, however
pressing their business. The district was in a grievous condition.



CHAPTER XXXIII. DOINGS OF GLAM'S GHOST. AWFUL CONDITION OF VATNSDAL


In the spring Thorhall procured servants and built a house on his
lands. As the days lengthened out the apparitions became less, until
at midsummer a ship sailed up the Hunavatn in which was a man named
Thorgaut. He was a foreigner, very tall and powerful; he had the
strength of two men. He was travelling on his own account, unattached,
and being without money was looking out for employment. Thorhall rode to
the ship, saw him and asked if he would take service with him. Thorgaut
said he would indeed, and that there would be no difficulties.

"You must be prepared," said Thorhall, "for work which would not be
fitting for a weak-minded person, because of the apparitions which have
been there lately. I will not deceive you about it."

"I shall not give myself up as lost for the ghostlings," he said.

"Before I am scared some others will not be easy. I shall not change my
quarters on that account."

The terms were easily arranged and Thorgaut was engaged for the sheep
during the winter. When the summer had passed away he took over charge
of them, and was on good terms with everybody. Glam continued his rides
on the roofs. Thorgaut thought it very amusing and said the thrall must
come nearer if he wished to frighten him. Thorhall advised him not to
say too much, and said it would be better if they did not come into
conflict.

Thorgaut said: "Surely all the spirit has gone out of you. I shall not
fall dead in the twilight for stories of that sort."

Yule was approaching. On the eve the shepherd went out with his sheep.
The mistress said: "Now I hope that our former experiences will not be
repeated."

"Have no fear for that, mistress," he said. "There will be something
worth telling of if I come not back."

Then he went out to his sheep. The weather was rather cold and there was
a heavy snowstorm. Thorgaut usually returned when it was getting dark,
but this time he did not come. The people went to church as usual, but
they thought matters looked very much as they did on the last occasion.
The bondi wanted them to go out and search for the shepherd, but the
churchgoers cried off, and said they were not going to trust themselves
into the power of trolls in the night; the bondi would not venture out
and there was no search. On Yule day after their meal they went out to
look for the shepherd, and first went to Glam's cairn, feeling sure
that the shepherd's disappearance must be due to him. On approaching the
cairn they saw an awful sight; there was the shepherd, his neck broken,
and every bone in his body torn from its place. They carried him to the
church and no one was molested by Thorgaut.

Glam became more rampageous than ever. He was so riotous that at last
everybody fled from Thorhallsstad, excepting the bondi and his wife.

Thorhall's cowherd had been a long time in his service and he had become
attached to him; for this reason and because he was a careful herdsman
he did not want to part with him. The man was very old and thought it
would be very troublesome to have to leave; he saw, too, that everything
the bondi possessed would be ruined if he did not stay to look after
them. One morning after midwinter the mistress went to the cow-house to
milk the cows as usual. It was then full day, for no one would venture
out of doors till then, except the cowherd, who went directly it
was light. She heard a great crash in the cow-house and tremendous
bellowing. She rushed in, shouting that something awful, she knew not
what, was going on in the cow-house. The bondi went out and found the
cattle all goring each other. It seemed not canny there, so he went into
the shed and there saw the cowherd lying on his back with his head in
one stall and his feet in the other.

He went up and felt him, but saw at once that he was dead with his back
broken. It had been broken over the flat stone which separated the two
stalls. Evidently it was not safe to remain any longer on his estate,
so he fled with everything that he could carry away. All the live-stock
which he left behind was killed by Glam. After that Glam went right up
the valley and raided every farm as far as Tunga, while Thorhall stayed
with his friends during the rest of the winter. No one could venture
up the valley with a horse or a dog, for it was killed at once. As the
spring went on and the sun rose higher in the sky the spook diminished
somewhat, and Thorhall wanted to return to his land, but found it not
easy to get servants. Nevertheless, he went and took up his abode at
Thorhallsstad. Directly the autumn set in, everything began again, and
the disturbances increased. The person most attacked was the bondi's
daughter, who at last died of it. Many things were tried but without
success. It seemed likely that the whole of Vatnsdal would be devastated
unless help could be found.



CHAPTER XXXIV. GRETTIR VISITS HIS UNCLE JOKULL


We have now to return to Grettir, who was at home in Bjarg during the
autumn which followed his meeting with Warrior-Bardi at Thoreyjargnup.
When the winter was approaching, he rode North across the neck to
Vididal and stayed at Audunarstad. He and Audun made friends again;
Grettir gave him a valuable battle-axe and they agreed to hold together
in friendship. Audun had long lived there, and had many connections. He
had a son named Egill, who married Ulfheid the daughter of Eyjolf, the
son of Gudmund; their son Eyjolf, who was killed at the All-Thing, was
the father of Orin the chaplain of Bishop Thorlak.

Grettir rode to the North to Vatnsdal and went on a visit to Tunga,
where dwelt his mother's brother, Jokull the son of Bard, a big strong
man and exceedingly haughty. He was a mariner, very cantankerous, but
a person of much consideration. He welcomed Grettir, who stayed three
nights with him. Nothing was talked about but Glam's walking, and
Grettir inquired minutely about all the particulars. Jokull told him
that no more was said than had really happened.

"Why, do you want to go there?" he asked.

Grettir said that it was so. Jokull told him not to do it.

"It would be a most hazardous undertaking," he said. "Your kinsmen incur
a great risk with you as you are. There does not seem to be one of the
younger men who is your equal. It is ill dealing with such a one as
Glam. Much better fight with human men than with goblins of that sort."

Grettir said he had a mind to go to Thorhallsstad and see how things
were. Jokull said: "I see there is no use in dissuading you. The saying
is true that Luck is one thing, brave deeds another."

"Woe stands before the door of one but enters that of another," answered
Grettir. "I am thinking how it may fare with you yourself before all is
done."

"It may be," said Jokull, "that we both see what is before us, and yet
we may not alter it."

Then they parted, neither of them well pleased with the other's
prophetic saying.



CHAPTER XXXV. THE FIGHT WITH GLAM'S GHOST


Grettir rode to Thorhallsstad where he was welcomed by the bondi.

He asked Grettir whither he was bound, and Grettir said he wished to
spend the night there if the bondi permitted. Thorhall said he would
indeed be thankful to him for staying there.

"Few," he said, "think it a gain to stay here for any time. You must
have heard tell of the trouble that is here, and I do not want you to be
inconvenienced on my account. Even if you escape unhurt yourself, I know
for certain that you will lose your horse, for no one can keep his beast
in safety who comes here."

Grettir said there were plenty more horses to be had if anything
happened to this one.

Thorhall was delighted at Grettir's wishing to remain, and received him
with both hands. Grettir's horse was placed securely under lock and
key and they both went to bed. The night passed without Glam showing
himself.

"Your being here has already done some good," said Thorhall. "Glam has
always been in the habit of riding on the roof or breaking open the
doors every night, as you can see from the marks."

"Then," Grettir said, "either he will not keep quiet much longer, or he
will remain so more than one night. I will stay another night and see
what happens."

Then they went to Grettir's horse and found it had not been touched.
The bondi thought that all pointed to the same thing. Grettir stayed
a second night and again the thrall did not appear. The bondi became
hopeful and went to see the horse. There he found the stable broken
open, the horse dragged outside and every bone in his body broken.
Thorhall told Grettir what had occurred and advised him to look to
himself, for he was a dead man if he waited for Glam.

Grettir answered: "I must not have less for my horse than a sight of the
thrall."

The bondi said there was no pleasure to be had from seeing him: "He is
not like any man. I count every hour a gain that you are here."

The day passed, and when the hour came for going to bed Grettir said
he would not take off his clothes, and lay down on a seat opposite to
Thorkell's sleeping apartment. He had a shaggy cloak covering him with
one end of it fastened under his feet and the other drawn over his head
so that he could see through the neck-hole. He set his feet against a
strong bench which was in front of him. The frame-work of the outer
door had been all broken away and some bits of wood had been rigged up
roughly in its place. The partition which had once divided the hall
from the entrance passage was all broken, both above the cross-beam
and below, and all the bedding had been upset. The place looked rather
desolate. There was a light burning in the hall by night.

When about a third part of the night had passed Grettir heard a loud
noise. Something was going up on to the building, riding above the hall
and kicking with its heels until the timbers cracked again. This went on
for some time, and then it came down towards the door. The door opened
and Grettir saw the thrall stretching in an enormously big and ugly
head. Glam moved slowly in, and on passing the door stood upright,
reaching to the roof. He turned to the hall, resting his arms on the
cross-beam and peering along the hall. The bondi uttered no sound,
having heard quite enough of what had gone on outside. Grettir lay quite
still and did not move. Glam saw a heap of something in the seat,
came farther into the hall and seized the cloak tightly with his hand.
Grettir pressed his foot against the plank and the cloak held firm.
Glam tugged at it again still more violently, but it did not give way. A
third time he pulled, this time with both hands and with such force that
he pulled Grettir up out of the seat, and between them the cloak was
torn in two. Glam looked at the bit which he held in his hand and
wondered much who could pull like that against him. Suddenly Grettir
sprang under his arms, seized him round the waist and squeezed his back
with all his might, intending in that way to bring him down, but the
thrall wrenched his arms till he staggered from the violence. Then
Grettir fell back to another bench. The benches flew about and
everything was shattered around them. Glam wanted to get out, but
Grettir tried to prevent him by stemming his foot against anything he
could find. Nevertheless Glam succeeded in getting him outside the hall.
Then a terrific struggle began, the thrall trying to drag him out of
the house, and Grettir saw that however hard he was to deal with in the
house, he would be worse outside, so he strove with all his might to
keep him from getting out. Then Glam made a desperate effort and gripped
Grettir tightly towards him, forcing him to the porch. Grettir saw that
he could not put up any resistance, and with a sudden movement he dashed
into the thrall's arms and set both his feet against a stone which was
fastened in the ground at the door. For that Glam was not prepared,
since he had been tugging to drag Grettir towards him; he reeled
backwards and tumbled hind-foremost out of the door, tearing away the
lintel with his shoulder and shattering the roof, the rafters and the
frozen thatch. Head over heels he fell out of the house and Grettir fell
on top of him. The moon was shining very brightly outside, with light
clouds passing over it and hiding it now and again. At the moment when
Glam fell the moon shone forth, and Glam turned his eyes up towards it.
Grettir himself has related that that sight was the only one which ever
made him tremble. What with fatigue and all else that he had endured,
when he saw the horrible rolling of Glam's eyes his heart sank so
utterly that he had not strength to draw his sword, but lay there
well-nigh betwixt life and death. Glam possessed more malignant power
than most fiends, for he now spoke in this wise:

"You have expended much energy, Grettir, in your search for me. Nor is
that to be wondered at, if you should have little joy thereof. And now
I tell you that you shall possess only half the strength and firmness of
heart that were decreed to you if you had not striven with me. The might
which was yours till now I am not able to take away, but it is in my
power to ordain that never shall you grow stronger than you are now.
Nevertheless your might is sufficient, as many shall find to their cost.
Hitherto you have earned fame through your deeds, but henceforward there
shall fall upon you exile and battle; your deeds shall turn to evil and
your guardian-spirit shall forsake you. You will be outlawed and your
lot shall be to dwell ever alone. And this I lay upon you, that these
eyes of mine shall be ever before your vision. You will find it hard to
live alone, and at last it shall drag you to death."

When the thrall had spoken the faintness which had come over Grettir
left him. He drew his short sword, cut off Glam's head and laid it
between his thighs. Then the bondi came out, having put on his clothes
while Glam was speaking, but he did not venture to come near until he
was dead. Thorhall praised God and thanked Grettir warmly for having
laid this unclean spirit. Then they set to work and burned Glam to cold
cinders, bound the ashes in a skin and buried them in a place far away
from the haunts of man or beast. Then they went home, the day having
nearly broken.

Grettir was very stiff and lay down to rest. Thorhall sent for some men
from the next farms and let them know how things had fared. They all
realised the importance of Grettir's deed when they heard of it; all
agreed that in the whole country side for strength and courage and
enterprise there was not the equal of Grettir the son of Asmund.

Thorhall bade a kindly farewell to Grettir and dismissed him with a
present of a fine horse and proper clothes, for all that he had been
wearing were torn to pieces. They parted in friendship. Grettir rode to
Ass in Vatnsdal and was welcomed by Thorvald, who asked him all about
his encounter with Glam. Grettir told him everything and said that
never had his strength been put to trial as it had been in their long
struggle. Thorvald told him to conduct himself discreetly; if he did
so he might prosper, but otherwise he would surely come to disaster.
Grettir said that his temper had not improved, that he had even less
discretion than before, and was more impatient of being crossed. In one
thing a great change had come over him; he had become so frightened of
the dark that he dared not go anywhere alone at night. Apparitions of
every kind came before him. It has since passed into an expression,
and men speak of "Glam's eyes" or "Glam visions" when things appear
otherwise than as they are.

Having accomplished his undertaking Grettir rode back to Bjarg and spent
the winter at home.



CHAPTER XXXVI. THORBJORN SLOWCOACH AT HOME


Thorbjorn Oxmain gave a great feast in the autumn at which many were
assembled, whilst Grettir was in the North in Vatnsdal. Thorbjorn
Slowcoach was there and many things were talked about. The Hrutafjord
people inquired about Grettir's adventure on the ridge in the summer.
Thorbjorn Oxmain praised Grettir's conduct, and said that Kormak would
have had the worst of it if no one had come to part them. Then Thorbjorn
Slowcoach said: "What I saw of Grettir's fighting was not famous; and
he seemed inclined to shirk when we came up. He was very ready to leave
off, nor did I see him make any attempt to avenge the death of Atli's
man. I do not believe there is much heart in him, except when he has a
sufficient force behind him."

Thorbjorn went on jeering at him in this way. Many of the others had
something to say about it, and they thought that Grettir would not leave
it to rest if he heard what Thorbjorn was saying.

Nothing more happened at the festivities; they all went home, and there
was a good deal of ill-will between them all that winter, though no one
took any action. Nothing more happened that winter.



CHAPTER XXXVII. GRETTIR SAILS FOR NORWAY AND KILLS THORBJORN SLOWCOACH


Early in the spring, before the meeting of the Thing, there arrived a
ship from Norway. There was much news to tell, above all of the change
of government. Olaf the son of Harald was now king, having driven away
jarl Sveinn from the country in the spring which followed the battle of
Nesjar. Many noteworthy things were told of King Olaf. Men said that he
took into favour all men who were skilled in any way and made them his
followers. This pleased many of the younger men in Iceland and made them
all want to leave home. When Grettir heard of it he longed to go too,
deeming that he merited the king's favour quite as much as any of the
others. A ship came up to Gasar in Eyjafjord; Grettir engaged a passage
in her and prepared to go abroad. He had not much outfit as yet.

Asmund was now becoming very infirm and scarcely left his bed. He and
Asdis had a young son named Illugi, a youth of much promise. Atli had
taken over all the management of the farm and the goods, and things went
much better, for he was both obliging and provident.

Grettir embarked on his ship. Thorbjorn Slowcoach had arranged to travel
in the same vessel without knowing that Grettir would be in her. Some of
his friends tried to dissuade him from travelling in Grettir's
company, but he insisted upon going. He was rather a long time over his
preparations and did not get to Gasar before the ship was ready to sail.
Before he left home Asmund Longhair was taken ill and was quite confined
to his bed. Thorbjorn Slowcoach arrived on the beach late in the day,
when the men were going on board and were washing their hands outside
near their booths. When he rode up to the rows of booths they greeted
him and asked what news there was.

"I have nothing to tell," he said, "except that the valorous Asmund at
Bjarg is now dead."

Some of them said that a worthy bondi had left the world and asked how
it happened.

"A poor lot befell his Valour," he replied. "He was suffocated by the
smoke from the hearth, like a dog. There is no great loss in him, for he
was in his dotage."

"You talk strangely about such a man as he was," they said. "Grettir
would not be much pleased if he heard you."

"I can endure Grettir's wrath," he said. "He must bear his axe higher
than he did at Hrutafjardarhals if he wishes to frighten me."

Grettir heard every word that Thorbjorn said, but took no notice as long
as he was speaking. When he had finished Grettir said:

"I prophesy, Slowcoach, that you will not die of the smoke from the
hearth, and yet perhaps you will not die of old age either. It is
strange conduct to say shameful things of innocent men."

Thorbjorn said: "I have nothing to unsay. I never thought you would fire
up like this on the day when we got you out of the hands of the men of
Mel who were belabouring you like an ox's head."

Then Grettir spoke a verse:

     "Too long is the tongue of the spanner of bows.
     Full often he suffers the vengeance due.
     Slowcoach!  I tell thee that many a man
     has paid for less shameful speech with his life."

Thorbjorn said his life was neither more nor less in danger than it was
before.

"My prophecies are not generally long-lived," said Grettir, "nor shall
this one be. Defend yourself if you will; you never will have better
occasion for it than now."

Grettir then struck at him. He tried to parry the blow with his arm, but
it struck him above the wrist and glanced off on to his neck so that his
head flew off. The sailors declared it was a splendid stroke, and that
such were the men for the king. No one would grieve, they said, because
a man so quarrelsome and scurrilous as Thorbjorn had been killed.

Soon after this they got under way and towards the end of the summer
reached the south coast of Norway, about Hordland, where they learned
that King Olaf was in the North at Thrandheim. Grettir took a passage
thither with some traders intending to seek audience of the king.



CHAPTER XXXVIII. GRETTIR FETCHES FIRE--THE SONS OF THORIR ARE BURNT


There was a man named Thorir dwelling in Gard in Adaldal. He was a son
of Skeggi Bodolfsson, who had settled in Kelduhverfi, on lands extending
right up to Keldunes, and had married Helga the daughter of Thorgeir
at Fiskilaek. Thorir was a great chief, and a mariner. He had two sons
whose names were Thorgeir and Skeggi, both men of promise, and pretty
well grown up at that time. Thorir had been in Norway in the summer in
which Olaf came East from England, and had won great favour with the
king as well as with Bishop Sigurd. In token of this it is related that
Thorir asked the bishop to consecrate a large sea-going ship he had
built in the forest, and the bishop did so. Later he came out to Iceland
and had his ship broken up because he was tired of seafaring. He set
up the figures from her head and stem over his doors, where they long
remained foretelling the weather, one howling for a south, the other for
a north wind.

When Thorir heard that Olaf had become sole ruler of Norway he thought
he might expect favour from him, so he dispatched his sons to Norway to
wait upon the king, hoping that they would be received into his service.
They reached the south coast late in the autumn and engaged a rowing
vessel to take them up the coast to the North, intending to go to the
king. They reached a port to the south of Stad, where they put in for
a few days. They were well provided with food and drink, and did not go
out much because of the bad weather.

Grettir also sailed to the North along the coast, and as the winter was
just beginning he often fell in with dirty weather. When they reached
the neighbourhood of Stad the weather became worse, and at last one
evening they were so exhausted with the snow and frost that they were
compelled to put in and lie under a bank where they found shelter for
their goods and belongings. The men were very much distressed at not
being able to procure any fire; their safety and their lives seemed
almost to depend upon their getting some. They lay there in a pitiful
condition all the evening, and as night came on they saw a large fire
on the other side of the channel which they were in. When Grettir's
companions saw the fire they began talking and saying that he who
could get some of it would be a happy man. They hesitated for some
time whether they should put out, but all agreed that it would be too
dangerous. Then they had a good deal of talk about whether there was any
man living doughty enough to get the fire. Grettir kept very quiet, but
said that there probably had been men who would not have let themselves
be baulked. The men said that they were none the better for what had
been if there were none now.

"But won't you venture, Grettir? The people of Iceland all talk so much
about your prowess, and you know very well what we want."

Grettir said: "It does not seem to me such a great thing to get the
fire, but I do not know whether you will reward it any better than he
requires who does it."

"Why," they said, "should you take us to be men of so little honour that
we shall not reward you well?"

"Well," said Grettir, "if you really think it so necessary I will try
it; but my heart tells me that no good will come to me therefrom."

They said it would not be so, and told him that he should have their
thanks.

Then Grettir threw off his clothes and got ready to go into the water.
He went in a cloak and breeches of coarse stuff. He tucked up the cloak,
tied a cord of bast round his waist, and took a barrel with him. Then
he jumped overboard, swam across the channel and reached the land on the
other side. There he saw a house standing and heard sounds of talking
and merriment issuing from it. So he went towards the house.

We have now to tell of the people who were in the house. They were the
sons of Thorir who have been mentioned. They had been there some days
waiting for a change of weather and for a wind to carry them to the
North. There were twelve of them and they were all sitting and drinking.
They had made fast in the inner harbour where there was a place of
shelter set up for men who were travelling about the country, and they
had carried in a quantity of straw. There was a huge fire on the ground.
Grettir rushed into the house, not knowing who was there. His cloak had
all frozen directly he landed, and he was a portentous sight to behold;
he looked like a troll. The people inside were much startled, thinking
it was a fiend. They struck at him with anything they could get, and
a tremendous uproar there was. Grettir pushed them back with his arms.
Some of them struck at him with firebrands, and the fire spread all
through the house. He got away with his fire and returned to his
companions, who were loud in praise of his skill and daring, and said
there was no one like him. The night passed and they were happy now that
they had fire.

On the next morning the weather was fine. They all woke early and made
ready to continue their journey. It was proposed that they should go and
find out who the people were who had had the fire, so they cast off and
sailed across the channel. They found no house there, nothing but a heap
of ashes and a good many bones of men amongst them. Evidently the house
with all who were in it had been burned. They asked whether Grettir had
done it, and declared it was an abominable deed. Grettir said that what
he expected had come to pass, and that he was ill rewarded for getting
the fire for them. He said it was thankless work to help such miserable
beings as they were. He suffered much annoyance in consequence, for
wherever the traders went they told that Grettir had burned the men in
the house. Soon it became known that it was the sons of Thorir of Gard
and their followers who had been burned. The traders refused to have
Grettir on board their ship any longer and drove him away. He was so
abhorred that scarcely any one would do him a service. His case seemed
hopeless, and his only desire was at any cost to appear before the king.
So he went North to Thrandheim where the king was, and had heard the
whole story before Grettir came, for many had been busy in slandering
him. Grettir waited several days in the town before he was able to
appear before the king.



CHAPTER XXXIX. GRETTIR APPEARS BEFORE THE KING AND FAILS TO UNDERGO THE
ORDEAL


One day when the king was sitting in judgment Grettir came before him
and saluted him respectfully. The king looked at him and said:

"Are you Grettir the Strong?"

"So I have been called," he replied, "and I have come here in the hope
of obtaining deliverance from the slanders which are being spread about
me, and to say that I did not do this deed."

The king said: "You are worthy enough; but I know not what fortune you
will have in defending yourself. It is quite possible that you did not
intend to burn the men in the house."

Grettir said that he was most anxious to prove his innocence if the king
would permit him. Then the king bade him relate faithfully all that had
happened. Grettir told him everything exactly as it was, and declared
that they were all alive when he escaped with his fire; he was ready to
undergo any ordeal which the king considered that the law required.

King Olaf said: "I decree that you shall bear iron, if your fate so
wills it."

Grettir was quite content with that, and began his fast for the ordeal.
When the day for the ceremony arrived the king and the bishop went to
the church together with a multitude of people who came out of curiosity
to see a man so much talked about as Grettir. At last Grettir himself
was led to the church. When he entered many looked at him and remarked
that he excelled most men in strength and stature. As he passed down the
aisle there started up a very ill-favoured, overgrown boy and cried to
him:

"Wondrous are now the ways in a land where men should call themselves
Christians, when evil-doers and robbers and thieves walk in peace to
purge themselves. What should a wicked man find better to do than to
preserve his life so long as he may? Here is now a malefactor convicted
of guilt, one who has burnt innocent men in their houses, and yet is
allowed to undergo purgation. Such a thing is most unrighteous."

Then he went at Grettir, pointing at him with his finger, making
grimaces and calling him son of a sea-ogress, with many other bad names.
Then Grettir lost his temper and his self-control. He raised his hand
and gave him a box on the ear so that he fell senseless, and some
thought he was dead. No one seemed to know whence the boy had come nor
what became of him afterwards, but it was generally believed that he was
some unclean spirit sent forth for the destruction of Grettir.

There arose an uproar in the church; people told the king that the man
who had come to purge himself was fighting with those around him. King
Olaf came forward into the church to see what was going on, and said:

"You are a man of ill luck, Grettir. All was prepared for the ordeal,
but it cannot take place now. It is not possible to contend against your
ill-fortune."

Grettir said: "I expected, oh king, more honour from you for the sake of
my family than I now seem likely to obtain."

Then he told again the story as he had done before of what had taken
place with the men. "Gladly," he said, "would I enter your service;
there is many a man with you who is not my better as a warrior."

"I know," said the king, "that few are your equals in strength and
courage, but your luck is too bad for you to remain with me. You have my
leave to depart in peace whithersoever you will for the winter, and then
in the summer you may return to Iceland, where you are destined to lay
your bones."

"First I should like to clear myself of the charge of burning, if I
may," said Grettir; "for I did not do it intentionally."

"Very likely it is so," said the king; "but since the purgation has come
to naught through your impatience you cannot clear yourself further
than you have done. Impetuosity always leads to evil. If ever a man was
doomed to misfortune you are."

After that Grettir remained for a time in the town, but he got nothing
more out of Olaf. Then he went to the South, intending after that to go
East to Tunsberg to find his brother Thorsteinn Dromund. Nothing is told
of his journey till he came to Jadar.



CHAPTER XL. ADVENTURE WITH THE BERSERK SNAEKOLL


At Yule Grettir came to a bondi named Einar, a man of wealth who had a
wife and a marriageable daughter named Gyrid. She was a beautiful maiden
and was considered an excellent match. Einar invited Grettir to stay
over Yule, and he accepted.

It was no uncommon thing throughout Norway that robbers and other
ruffians came down from the forest and challenged men to fight for their
women, or carried off their property with violence if there was not
sufficient force in the house to protect them. One day at Yule-tide
there came a whole party of these miscreants to Einar's house. Their
leader was a great berserk named Snaekoll. He challenged Einar to hand
over his daughter to him or else to defend her, if he felt himself man
enough to do so. Now the bondi was no longer young, and no fighter. He
felt that he was in a great difficulty, and asked Grettir privately what
help he would give him, seeing that he was held to be so famous a man.
Grettir advised him to consent only to what was not dishonourable. The
berserk was sitting on his horse wearing his helmet, the chin-piece of
which was not fastened. He held before him a shield bound with iron and
looked terribly threatening. He said to the bondi:

"You had better choose quickly: either one thing or the other. What does
that big fellow standing beside you say? Would he not like to play with
me himself?"

"One of us is as good as the other," said Grettir, "neither of us is
very active."

"All the more afraid will you be to fight with me if I get angry."

"That will be seen when it is tried," said Grettir.

The berserk thought they were trying to get off by talking. He began
to howl and to bite the rim of his shield. He held the shield up to his
mouth and scowled over its upper edge like a madman. Grettir stepped
quickly across the ground, and when he got even with the berserk's horse
he kicked the shield with his foot from below with such force that it
struck his mouth, breaking the upper jaw, and the lower jaw fell down on
to his chest. With the same movement he seized the viking's helmet with
his left hand and dragged him from his horse, while with his right hand
he raised his axe and cut off the berserk's head. Snaekoll's followers
when they saw what had happened fled, every man of them. Grettir did
not care to pursue them for he saw that there was no heart in them. The
bondi thanked him for what he had done, as did many other men, for the
quickness and boldness of his deed had impressed them much. Grettir
stayed there for Yule and was well taken care of till he left, when the
bondi dismissed him handsomely. Then Grettir went East to Tunsberg to
visit his brother Thorsteinn, who received him joyfully and asked him
about his adventures. Grettir told him how he had killed the berserk,
and composed a verse:

     "The warrior's shield by my foot propelled
     in conflict came with Snaekoll's mouth.
     His nether jaw hung down on his chest,
     wide gaped his mouth from the iron ring."

"You would be very handy at many things," said Thorsteinn, "if
misfortune did not follow you."

"Men will tell of deeds that are done," said Grettir.



CHAPTER XLI. THORSTEINN DROMUND'S ARMS


Grettir stayed with Thorsteinn for the rest of the winter and on into
the spring. One morning when Thorsteinn and Grettir were above in their
sleepingroom Grettir put out his arm from the bed-clothes and Thorsteinn
noticed it when he awoke. Soon after Grettir woke too, and Thorsteinn
said: "I have been looking at your arms, kinsman, and think it is not
wonderful that your blows fall heavily upon some. Never have I seen any
man's arms that were like yours."

"You may know," said Grettir, "that I should not have done the deeds I
have if I had not been very mighty."

"Yet methinks it would be of advantage," said Thorsteinn, "if your arm
were more slender and your fortune better."

"True," said Grettir, "is the saying that no man shapes his own fortune.
Let me see your arm."

Thorsteinn showed it to him. He was a tall lanky man. Grettir smiled and
said:

"There is no need to look long at that; all your ribs are run together.
I never saw such a pair of tongs as you carry about! Why, you are
scarcely as strong as a woman!"

"It may be so," said Thorsteinn, "and yet you may know that these
thin arms of mine and no others will avenge you some day;--if you are
avenged."

"Who shall know how it will be when the end comes?" said Grettir; "but
that seems unlikely."

No more is related of their conversation. The spring came and Grettir
took a ship for Iceland in the summer. The brothers parted with
friendship and never saw one another again.



CHAPTER XLII. DEATH OF ASMUND LONGHAIR


We have now to return to where we broke off before. Thorbjorn Oxmain
when he heard of the death of Thorbjorn Slowcoach flew into a violent
passion and said he wished that more men might deal blows in other
people's houses. Asmund Longhair lay sick for some time in the summer.
When he thought his end was nigh he called his kinsmen round him and
said his will was that Atli should take over all the property after his
day. "I fear," he said, "that the wicked will scarce leave you in peace.
And I wish all my kinsmen to support him to the best of their power. Of
Grettir I can say nothing, for his condition seems to me like a rolling
wheel. Strong though he is, I fear he will have more dealing with
trouble than with kinsmen's support. And Illugi, though young now, shall
become a man of valiant deeds if he remain unscathed."

When Asmund had settled everything with his sons according to his wish
his sickness grew upon him. He died soon after and was buried at Bjarg,
where he had had a church built. All felt his loss deeply.

Atli became a great bondi and kept a large establishment. He was a great
dealer in household provisions. Towards the end of the summer he went
to Snaefellsnes to get dried fish. He drove several horses with him and
rode from home to Melar in Hrutafjord to his brother-in-law, Gamli. Then
Grim, the son of Thorhall, Gamli's brother, made ready to accompany him
along with another man. They rode West by way of Haukadalsskard and
the road which leads out to the Ness, where they bought much fish
and carried it away on seven horses; when all was ready they turned
homewards.



CHAPTER XLIII. THE SONS OF THORIR OF SKARD ARE SLAIN BY ATLI AND GRIM


Thorbjorn Oxmain heard of Atli and Grim having left home just when
Gunnar and Thorgeir, the sons of Thorir of Skard, were with him.
Thorbjorn was jealous of Atli's popularity and egged on the two
brothers, the sons of Thorir, to lie in wait for him as he returned
from Snaefellsnes. They rode home to Skard and waited there for Atli
returning with his loads. They could see the party from their house
as they passed Skard, and made ready quickly to pursue them with their
servants. Atli on seeing them ordered his horses to be unloaded.

"Perhaps," he said, "they want to offer me compensation for my man whom
Gunnar slew last summer. We will not be the first to attack, but if they
begin fighting us we will defend ourselves."

Then they came up and at once sprang off their horses. Atli greeted them
and asked what news there was, and whether Gunnar desired to offer him
some compensation for his servant. Gunnar answered:

"You men of Bjarg, you deserve something else than that I should pay
compensation for him with my goods. Thorbjorn whom Grettir slew is worth
a higher atonement than he."

"I have not to answer for that," said Atli, "nor are you the
representative of Thorbjorn."

Gunnar said it would have to be so nevertheless. "And now," he cried,
"let us go for them and profit by Grettir being away."

There were eight of them, and they set upon Atli's six. Atli led on his
men and drew the sword Jokulsnaut which Grettir had given him. Thorgeir
cried: "Good men are alike in many things. High did Grettir bear his
sword last summer on Hrutafjardarhals."

Atli answered: "He is more accustomed to deeds of strength than I am."

Then they fought. Gunnar made a resolute attack on Atli, and fought
fiercely. After they had battled for a time Atli said:

"There is nothing to be gained by each of us killing the other's
followers. The simplest course would be for us to play together, for I
have never fought with weapons before."

Gunnar, however, would not have it. Atli bade his servants look to
the packs, and he would see what the others would do. He made such a
vigorous onslaught that Gunnar's men fell back, and he killed two of
them. Then he turned upon Gunnar himself and struck a blow that severed
his shield right across below the handle, and the sword struck his leg
below the knee. Then with another rapid blow he killed him.

In the meantime Grim, the son of Thorhall, was engaging Thorgeir, and
a long tussle there was, both of them being men of great valour. When
Thorgeir saw his brother Gunnar fall he wanted to get away, but Grim
pressed upon him and pursued him until at last his foot tripped and he
fell forward. Then Grim struck him with an axe between the shoulders,
inflicting a deep wound. To the three followers who were left they gave
quarter. Then they bound up their wounds, reloaded the packs on to the
horses and went home, giving information of the battle. Atli stayed at
home with a strong guard of men that autumn. Thorbjorn Oxmain was not at
all pleased, but could do nothing, because Atli was very wary. Grim
was with him for the winter, and his brother-in-law Gamli. Another
brother-in-law, Glum the son of Ospak from Eyr in Bitra, was with them
too. They had a goodly array of men settled at Bjarg, and there was much
merriment there during the winter.



CHAPTER XLIV. SETTLEMENT OF THE FEUD AT THE HUNAVATN THING


Thorbfron Oxmain took up the suit arising from the death of Thorir's
sons. He prepared his case against Grim and Atli, and they prepared
their defence on the grounds that the brothers had attacked them
wrongfully and were, therefore, "ohelgir." The case was brought before
the Hunavatn Thing and both sides appeared in force. Atli had many
connections, and was, therefore, strongly supported. Then those who were
friends of both came forward and tried to effect a reconciliation; they
urged that Atli was a man of good position and peacefully disposed,
though fearless enough when driven into a strait. Thorbjorn felt that
no other honourable course was open to him but to agree to a
reconciliation. Atli made it a condition that there should be no
sentence of banishment either from the district or the country. Then men
were appointed to arbitrate: Thorvald Asgeirsson on behalf of Atli, and
Solvi the Proud on behalf of Thorbjorn. This Solvi was a son of
Asbrand, the son of Thorbrand, the son of Harald Ring who had settled in
Vatnsnes, taking land as far as Ambattara to the West, and to the East
up to the Thvera and across to Bjargaoss and the whole side of Bjorg as
far as the sea. Solvi was a person of much display, but a man of sense,
and therefore Thorbjorn chose him as his arbitrator.

The decree of the arbitrators was that half penalties should be paid
for Thorir's sons and half should be remitted on account of the wrongful
attack which they made and their designs on Atli's life. The slaying
of Atli's man at Hrutafjardarhals should be set off against the two of
theirs who had been killed. Grim the son of Thorhall was banished
from his district and the penalties were to be paid by Atli. Atli was
satisfied with this award, but Thorbjorn was not; they parted nominally
reconciled, but Thorbjorn let drop some words to the effect that it was
not over yet if all happened as he desired.

Atli rode home from the Thing after thanking Thorvald for his
assistance. Grim the son of Thorhall betook himself to the South to
Borgarfjord and dwelt at Gilsbakki, where he was known as a worthy
bondi.



CHAPTER XLV. ATLI MURDERED BY THORBJORN OXMAIN


There was dwelling with Thorbjorn Oxmain a man whose name was Ali,
a servant, rather stubborn and lazy. Thorbjorn told him he must work
better or he would be beaten. Ali said he had no mind for work and
became abusive. Thorbjorn was not going to endure that, and got him down
and handled him roughly. After that Ali ran away and went to the North
across the neck to Midfjord; he did not stop till he reached Bjarg. Atli
was at home and asked whither he was going. He said he was seeking an
engagement.

"Are you not a servant of Thorbjorn?" Atli asked.

"We did not get on with our bargain. I was not there long, but it seemed
to me a bad place while I was there. Our parting was in such a way that
his song on my throat did not please me. I will never go back there,
whatever becomes of me. And it is true that there is a great difference
between you two in the way you treat your servants. I would be glad to
take service with you if there is a place, for me."

Atli said: "I have servants enough without stretching forth my hands for
those whom Thorbjorn has hired. You seem an impatient man and had better
go back to him."

"I am not going there of my own free will," said Ali.

He stayed there for the night, and in the morning went out to work with
Atli's men, and toiled as if he had hands everywhere. So he continued
all the summer; Atli took no notice of him, but allowed him his food,
for he was pleased with the man's work. Soon Thorbjorn learned that Ali
was at Bjarg. He rode thither with two others and called to Atli to come
out and speak with him. Atli went out and greeted him.

"You want to begin again provoking me to attack you, Atli," he said.
"Why have you taken away my workman? It is a most improper thing to do."

Atli replied: "It is not very clear to me that he is your workman. I do
not want to keep him if you can prove that he belongs to your household;
but I cannot drive him out of my house."

"You must have your way now," said Thorbjorn; "but I claim the man and
protest against his working for you. I shall come again, and it is not
certain that we shall then part any better friends than we are now."

Atli rejoined: "I shall stay at home and abide whatever comes to hand."

Thorbjorn then went off home. When the workmen came back in the evening
Atli told them of his conversation with Thorbjorn and said to Ali that
he must go his own ways, for he was not going to be drawn into a quarrel
for employing him.

Ali said: "True is the ancient saying: The over-praised are the worst
deceivers. I did not think that you would have turned me off now after
I had worked here till I broke in the summer. I thought that you
would have given me protection. Such is your way, however you play the
beneficent. Now I shall be beaten before your very eyes if you refuse to
stand by me."

Atli's mind was changed after the man had spoken; he no longer wanted to
drive him away.

So the time passed until the hay-harvest began. One day a little before
midsummer Thorbjorn Oxmain rode to Bjarg. He wore a helmet on his head,
a sword was girt at his side, and in his hand was a spear which had a
very broad blade. The weather was rainy; Atli had sent his men to mow
the hay, and some were in the North at Horn on some work. Atli was at
home with a few men only. Thorbjorn arrived alone towards midday and
rode up to the door. The door was shut and no one outside. Thorbjorn
knocked at the door and then went to the back of the house so that he
could not be seen from the door. The people in the house heard some one
knocking and one of the women went out. Thorbjorn got a glimpse of
the woman, but did not let himself be seen, for he was seeking another
person. She went back into the room and Atli asked her who had come.
She said she could see nobody outside. As they were speaking Thorbjorn
struck a violent blow on the door. Atli said:

"He wants to see me; perhaps he has some business with me, for he seems
very pressing."

Then he went to the outer door and saw nobody there. It was raining
hard, so he did not go outside, but stood holding both the door-posts
with his hands and peering round. At that moment Thorbjorn sidled round
to the front of the door and thrust his spear with both hands into
Atli's middle, so that it pierced him through. Atli said when he
received the thrust: "They use broad spear-blades nowadays."

Then he fell forward on the threshold. The women who were inside came
out and saw that he was dead. Thorbjorn had then mounted his horse; he
proclaimed the slaying and rode home. Asdis, the mistress of the house,
sent for men; Atli's body was laid out and he was buried beside his
father. There was much lamentation over his death, for he was both
wise and beloved. No blood-money was paid for his death, nor was any
demanded, for his representative was Grettir, if he should ever return
to Iceland. The matter rested there during the summer. Thorbjorn gained
little credit by this deed, but remained quietly at home.



CHAPTER XLVI. SENTENCE OF OUTLAWRY PASSED UPON GRETTIR AT THE ALL-THING


In that same summer before the assembly of the Thing there came a
ship out to Gasar bringing news of Grettir and of his house-burning
adventure. Thorir of Gard was very angry when he heard of it and
bethought himself of vengeance for his sons upon Grettir. Thorir rode
with a large retinue to the Thing and laid a complaint in respect of the
burning, but men thought nothing could be done as long as there was no
one to answer the charge. Thorir insisted that he would be content with
nothing short of banishment for Grettir from the whole country after
such a crime.

Then Skapti the Lawman said: "It certainly was an evil deed if all
really happened as has been told. But One man's tale is but half a tale.
Most people try and manage not to improve a story if there is more
than one version of it. I hold that no judgment should be passed for
Grettir's banishment without further proceedings."

Thorir was a notable person and possessed great influence in the
district; many powerful men were his friends. He pressed his suit so
strongly that nothing could be done to save Grettir. Thorir had him
proclaimed an outlaw throughout the country, and was ever afterwards the
most bitter of his opponents, as he often found. Having put a price upon
his head, as it was usual to do with other outlaws, he rode home. Many
said that the decree was carried more by violence than by law, but it
remained in force. Nothing more happened until after midsummer.



CHAPTER XLVII. GRETTIR RETURNS TO BJARG--SVEINN AND HIS HORSE
SADDLE-HEAD


Later in the summer Grettir the son of Asmund came back to Iceland,
landing in the Hvita in Borgarfjord. People about the district went down
to the ship and all the news came at once upon Grettir, first that his
father was dead, then that his brother was slain, and third that he was
declared outlaw throughout the land. Then he spoke this verse:

     "All fell at once upon the bard,
     exile, father dead and brother.
     Oh man of battle!  Many an one
     who breaks the swords shall smart for this."

It is told that Grettir changed his manner no whit for these tidings,
but was just as merry as before. He remained on board his ship for a
time because he could not get a horse to suit him.

There was a man named Sveinn who dwelt at Bakki up from Thingnes.

He was a good bondi and a merry companion; he often composed verses
which it was a delight to listen to. He had a brown mare, the swiftest
of horses, which he called Saddle-head. Once Grettir left Vellir in the
night because he did not wish the traders to know of it. He got a black
cape and put it over his clothes to conceal himself. He went up past
Thingnes to Bakki, by which time it was light. Seeing a brown horse in
the meadow he went up and put a bridle on it, mounted on its back and
rode up along the Hvita river below Baer on to the river Flokadalsa and
up to the road above Kalfanes. The men working at Bakki were up by
then, and told the bondi that a man was riding his horse. He got up and
laughed and spoke a verse:

     "There rode a man upon Saddle-head's back;
     close to the garth the thief has come.
     Frey of the Odin's cloud, dreadful of aspect,
     appears from his strength to be busy with mischief."

Then he took a horse and rode after him. Grettir rode on till he came to
the settlement at Kropp, where he met a man named Halli who said he was
going down to the ship at Vellir. Grettir then spoke a verse:

     "Tell, oh tell in the dwellings abroad
     tell thou hast met with Saddle-head.
     The handler of dice in sable cowl
     sat on his back; hasten, oh Halli!"

Then they parted. Halli went along the road as far as Kalfanes before he
met Sveinn. They greeted each other hurriedly and Sveinn said:

     "Saw you that loafer ride from the dwellings?
     Sorely he means my patience to try.
     The people about shall deal with him roughly;
     blue shall his body be if I meet him."

"You can know from what I tell you," said Halli, "that I met the man who
said he was riding Saddle-head, and he told me to spread it abroad in
the dwellings and the district. He was a huge man in a black cloak."

"Well, he seems to think something of himself," said the bondi. "I mean
to know who he is."

Then he went on after him. Grettir came to Deildartunga and found a
woman outside. He began to talk to her and spoke a verse:

     "Mistress august!  Go tell of the jest
     that the serpent of earth has past on his way.
     The garrulous brewer of Odin's mead
     will come to Gilsbakki before he will rest."

The woman learned the verse and Grettir rode on. Soon after Sveinn rode
up; she was still outside, and when he came he spoke the verse:

     "Who was the man who a moment ago
     rode past on a dusky horse in the storm?
     The hound-eyed rascal, practised in mischief.
     This day I will follow his steps to the end."

She told him as she had been taught. He considered the lines and said:
"It is not unlikely that this man is no play-fellow for me. But I mean
to catch him."

He then rode along the cultivated country. Each could see the other's
path. The weather was stormy and wet. Grettir reached Gilsbakki that
day, where Grim the son of Thorhall welcomed him warmly and begged him
to stay, which he did. He let Saddle-head run loose and told Grim how he
had come by her. Then Sveinn came up, dismounted and saw his horse. Then
he said:

     "Who has ridden on my mare?
     Who will pay me for her hire?
     Who ever saw such an arrant thief?
     What next will be the cowl-man's game?"

Grettir had then put off his wet clothes, and heard the ditty. He said:

     "Home I rode the mare to Grim's,
     a better man than the hovel-dweller!
     Nothing will I pay for hire!
     Now we may be friends again."

"Just so shall it be," said the bondi. "Your ride on the horse is fully
paid for."

Then they each began repeating verses, and Grettir said he could not
blame him for looking after his property. The bondi stayed there the
night and they had great jokes about the matter. The verses they made
were called "Saddle-head verses." In the morning the bondi rode home,
parting good friends with Grettir. Grim told Grettir of many things that
had been done in Midfjord in the North during his absence, and that
no blood-money had been paid for Atli. Thorbjorn Oxmain's interest,
he said, was so great that there was no certainty of Grettir's mother,
Asdis, being allowed to remain at Bjarg if the feud continued.

Grettir stayed but a few nights with Grim, for he did not want it to
become known that he was about to travel North across the Heath. Grim
told him to come back to visit him if he needed protection. "Yet," he
said, "I would gladly avoid the penalty of being outlawed for harbouring
you."

Grettir bade him farewell and said: "It is more likely that I shall need
your good services still more later on."

Then Grettir rode North over the Tvidaegra Heath to Bjarg, where he
arrived at midnight. All were asleep except his mother. He went to the
back of the house and entered by a door which was there, for he knew
all the ways about. He entered the hall and went to his mother's bed,
groping his way. She asked who was there. Grettir told her. She sat up
and turned to him, heaving a weary sigh as she spoke:

"Welcome, my kinsman! My hoard of sons has quickly passed away. He is
killed who was most needful to me; you have been declared an outlaw and
a criminal; my third is so young that he can do nothing."

"It is an ancient saying," said Grettir, "that one evil is mended by a
worse one. There is more in the heart of man than money can buy; Atli
may yet be avenged. As for me, there will be some who think they have
had enough in their dealings with me."

She said that was not unlikely. Grettir stayed there for a time, but
few knew of it, and he obtained news of the movements of the men of the
district. It was not known then that he had come to Midfjord. He learned
that Thorbjorn Oxmain was at home with few men. This was after the
hay-harvest.



CHAPTER XLVIII. DEATH OF THORBJORN OXMAIN


One fine day Grettir rode to the West across the ridge to Thoroddsstad,
where he arrived about noon and knocked at the door. Some women came
out and greeted him, not knowing who he was. He asked for Thorbjorn, and
they told him that he was gone out into the fields to bind hay with his
sixteen-year-old son Arnor. Thorbjorn was a hard worker and was scarcely
ever idle. Grettir on hearing that bade them farewell and rode off North
on the road to Reykir. There is some marsh-land stretching away from the
ridge with much grass-land, where Thorbjorn had made a quantity of hay
which was just dry. He was just about to bind it up for bringing in with
the help of his son, while a woman gathered up what was left. Grettir
rode to the field from below, Thorbjorn and his son being above him;
they had finished one load and were beginning a second. Thorbjorn had
laid down his shield and sword against the load, and his son had his
hand-axe near him.

Thorbjorn saw a man coming and said to his son: "There is a man riding
towards us; we had better stop binding the hay and see what he wants."

They did so; Grettir got off his horse. He had a helmet on his head, a
short sword by his side, and a great spear in his hand without barbs and
inlaid with silver at the socket. He sat down and knocked out the rivet
which fastened the head in order to prevent Thorbjorn from returning the
spear upon him.

Thorbjorn said: "This is a big man. I am no good at judging men if
that is not Grettir the son of Asmund. No doubt he thinks that he has
sufficient business with us. We will meet him boldly and show him no
signs of fear. We must act with a plan. I will go on ahead towards him
and see how we get on together, for I will trust myself against any man
if I can meet him alone. Do you go round and get behind him; take your
axe with both hands and strike him between the shoulders. You need not
fear that he will hurt you, for his back will be turned towards you."

Neither of them had a helmet. Grettir went along the marsh and when he
was within range launched his spear at Thorbjorn. The head was not so
firm as he had intended it to be, so it got loose in its flight and fell
off on to the ground. Thorbjorn took his shield, held it before him,
drew his sword and turned against Grettir directly he recognised him.
Grettir drew his sword, and, turning round a little, saw the boy behind
him; so he kept continually on the move. When he saw that the boy was
within reach he raised his sword aloft and struck Arnor's head with the
back of it such a blow that the skull broke and he died. Then Thorbjorn
rushed upon Grettir and struck at him, but he parried it with the
buckler in his left hand and struck with his sword a blow which severed
Thorbjorn's shield in two and went into his head, reaching the brain.
Thorbjorn fell dead. Grettir gave him no more wounds; he searched for
the spear-head but could not find it. He got on to his horse, rode to
Reykir and proclaimed the slaying.

The woman who was out in the field with them witnessed the battle. She
ran home terrified and told the news that Thorbjorn and his son were
killed. The people at home were much taken aback, for no one was aware
of Grettir's arrival. They sent to the next homestead for men, who came
in plenty and carried the body to the church. The blood-feud then fell
to Thorodd Drapustuf, who at once called out his men.

Grettir rode home to Bjarg and told his mother what had happened.

She was very glad and said he had now shown his kinship to the Vatnsdal
race. "And yet," she said, "this is the root and the beginning of your
outlawry; for certain I know that your dwelling here will not be for
long by reason of Thorbjorn's kinsmen, and now they may know that they
have the means of annoying you."

Grettir then spoke a verse:

     "Atli's death was unatoned;
     fully now the debt is paid."

Asdis said it was true: "but I know not what counsel you now mean to
take."

Grettir said he meant now to visit his friends and kinsmen in the
western regions, and that she should have no unpleasantness on his
account. Then he made ready to go, and parted with much affection from
his mother. First he went to Melar in Hrutafjord and recounted to his
brother-in-law Gamli all his adventure with Thorbjorn. Gamli begged him
to betake himself away from Hrutafjord while the kinsmen of Thorbjorn
were abroad with their men, and said they would support him in the suit
about Atli's slaying to the best of their power. Then Grettir rode to
the West across the Laxardal Heath and did not stop before he reached
Ljarskogar, where he stayed some time in the autumn with Thorsteinn
Kuggason.



CHAPTER XLIX. GRETTIR VISITS THORSTEINN KUGGASON AND SNORRI GODI


Thorodd Drapustuf now made inquiries who it was who had killed Thorbjorn
and his son. They went to Reykir, where they were told that Grettir had
proclaimed the slaying. Thorodd then saw how matters stood and went to
Bjarg, where he found many people and asked whether Grettir was there.
Asdis said that he was gone, and that he would not hide if he were at
home.

"You can be well content to leave things as they are. The vengeance for
Atli was not excessive, if it be reckoned up. No one asked what I had to
suffer then, and now it were well for it to rest."

Then they rode home, and it seemed as if there were nothing to be done.
The spear which Grettir had lost was never found until within the memory
of men now living. It was found in the later days of Sturla the Lawman,
the son of Thord, in the very marsh where Thorbjorn fell, now called
Spearmarsh. This is the proof that he was killed there and not in
Midfitjar, as has been elsewhere asserted.

Thorbjorn's kinsmen learned of Grettir's being in Ljarskogar and called
together their men with the purpose of going there. Gamli heard of this
at Melar and sent word to Thorsteinn and Grettir of their approach.
Thorsteinn sent Grettir on to Tunga to Snorri the Godi, with whom he was
then at peace, and advised Grettir to ask for his protection, and if it
were refused to go West to Thorgils the son of Ari in Reykjaholar, "who
will surely take you in for the winter. Stay there in the Western fjords
until the affair is settled."

Grettir said he would follow his counsel. He rode to Tunga where he
found Snorri and asked to be taken in. Snorri answered: "I am now an old
man, and have no mind to harbour outlaws, unless in a case of necessity.
But what has happened that the old man should have turned you out?"

Grettir said that Thorsteinn had often shown him kindness; "but we shall
need more than him alone to do any good."

Snorri said: "I will put in my word on your behalf, if it will be of any
use to you. But you must seek your quarters elsewhere than with me."

So they parted. Grettir then went West to Reykjanes. The men of
Hrutafjord came with their followers to Samsstad, where they heard that
Grettir had left Ljarskogar, and went back home.



CHAPTER L. GRETTIR WINTERS WITH THORGILS AT REYKJAHOLAR IN COMPANY WITH
THE FOSTER-BROTHERS


Grettir came to Reykjaholar towards the beginning of the winter and
asked Thorgils to let him stay the winter with him. Thorgils said he was
welcome to his entertainment, like other free men; "but," he said, "we
do not pay much attention to the preparation of the food."

Grettir said that would not trouble him.

"There is another little difficulty," Thorgils continued. "Some men are
expected here who are a little hot-headed, namely, the foster-brothers
Thorgeir and Thormod. I do not know how it will suit you to be together
with them. They shall always have entertainment here whenever they wish
for it. You may stay here if you will, but I will not have any of you
behaving ill to the others."

Grettir said that he would not be the first to raise a quarrel with any
man, more especially since the bondi had expressed his wish to him.

Soon after the foster-brothers came up. Thorgeir and Grettir did not
take very kindly to one another, but Thormod behaved with propriety.
Thorgils said to them what he had said to Grettir, and so great was the
deference paid to him that none of them spoke an improper word to the
other, although they did not always think alike. In this way the first
part of the winter was passed.

Men say that the islands called Olafseyjar, lying in the fjord about
a mile and a half from Reykjanes, belonged to Thorgils. He had there a
valuable ox, which he had not brought away in the autumn. He was always
saying that he wanted him to be brought in before Yule. One day the
foster-brothers prepared to go and fetch the ox, but wanted a third man
to help them. Grettir offered to go with them and they were very glad to
have him. So the three set out in a ten-oared boat. The weather was cold
and the wind from the North; the boat was lying at Hvalshausholm. When
they left the wind had freshened a little; they reached the island and
caught the ox. Grettir asked whether they preferred to ship the ox or to
hold the boat, for there was a high surf running on the shore. They told
him to hold the boat. He stood by her middle on the side away from the
land, the sea reaching right up to beneath his shoulders, but he held
the boat firmly so that she could not drift. Thorgeir took the ox by the
stern and Thormod by the head, and so they hove him into the boat.
Then they started heading for the bay, Thormod taking the bow-oars with
Thorgeir amidships and Grettir in the stern. By the time they reached
Hafraklett the wind was very high. Thorgeir said: "The stern is
slackening."

Grettir said: "The stern will not be left behind if the rowing amidships
is all right."

Thorgeir then bent his back to the oars and pulled so violently that
both the rowlocks carried away. He said:

"Pull on, Grettir, whilst I mend the rowlocks."

Grettir pulled vigorously whilst Thorgeir mended the rowlocks. But when
Thorgeir was about to take over the oars again they were so damaged that
on Grettir giving them a shake on the gunwale they broke. Thormod said
it would be better to row less and not to break the ship. Then Grettir
took two spars which were on board, bored two holes in the gunwale, and
rowed so energetically that every timber creaked. As the boat was well
found and the men in good condition they reached Hvalshausholm. Grettir
asked whether they would go on home with the ox or whether they would
beach the boat. They preferred to beach the boat, and they did so with
all the water that was in her all frozen. Grettir got off the ox, which
was very stiff in its limbs and very fat and tired; when they got to
Titlingsstad it could go no more. The foster-brothers went home, for
none of them would help the other at his job. Thorgils asked after
Grettir; they told him how they had parted, and he sent men out to him.
When they came below Hellisholar they saw a man coming towards them with
an ox on his back; it was Grettir carrying the ox. They all admired his
great feat, but Thorgeir became rather jealous of Grettir's strength.

One day soon after Yule Grettir went out alone to bathe. Thorgeir knew
of it and said to Thormod: "Let us go out now and see what Grettir does
if I attack him as he comes out of the water."

"I don't care to do that," Thormod said; "and I do not think you will
get any good from him."

"I mean to go," Thorgeir said.

He went down to the bank, carrying his axe aloft. Grettir was just
coming out of the water, and when they met Thorgeir said: "Is it true,
Grettir, that you once said you would not run away from any single
person."

"I don't know whether I did," Grettir said; "but I have scarcely run
away from you."

Thorgeir raised his axe. In a moment Grettir ran at him and brought
him over with a heavy fall. Thorgeir said to Thormod: "Are you going to
stand there while this devil knocks me down?"

Thormod then got Grettir by the leg and tried to drag him off Thorgeir
but could not. He was wearing a short sword, and was just about to draw
it when Thorgils came up and told them to behave themselves and not to
fight with Grettir. They did as he bade and made out that it was all
play. They had no more strife, so far as has been told, and men thought
Thorgils blessed by fortune in having been able to pacify men of such
violent tempers.

When the spring set in they all departed. Grettir went on to
Thorskafjord. When some one asked him how he liked his entertainment at
Reykjaholar he answered: "Our fare was such that I enjoyed my food very
much--when I could get it." Then he went West over the heath.



CHAPTER LI. GRETTIR'S CASE OVERBORNE AT THE ALL-THING


Thorgils, the son of Ari, rode to the Thing with a large following. All
the magnates were there from all parts of the country, and he soon met
with Skapti the Lawman and had some talk with him. Skapti said:

"Is it true, Thorgils, that you have been giving winter entertainment to
three of the most unruly men in the country, all three of them outlaws,
and that you kept order so well that none of them did any harm to the
other?"

Thorgils said it was true.

Skapti said: "Well, I think it shows what authority you possess. But
how did their characters appear to you? Who is the most valorous among
them?"

"They are all entirely valiant," he answered, "but of two of them I will
not say that they never fear; only there is a difference. Thormod fears
God, and is a man of great piety; and Grettir fears the dark. He will
not, if he may follow his own inclination, venture anywhere after
nightfall. But Thorgeir, my kinsman, he I think cannot fear."

"They must be each of them as you say," said Skapti, and there their
conversation ended.

At the Thing Thorodd Drapustuf laid his complaint in the matter of the
slaying of Thorbjorn Oxmain, for he had failed in the Hunavatn Thing
through the influence of Atli's kinsmen. Here he thought that there was
less likelihood of his case being overborne. Atli's party sought counsel
of Skapti the Lawman; he said that their defence appeared to him a good
one, and that full blood-money would have to be paid for Atli. Then the
case was brought before the judges, and the opinion of the majority was
that the slaying of Atli was set off by that of Thorbjorn. Skapti when
he heard of it went to the judges and asked them on what grounds their
decision rested; they said that the two slain bondis were of equal rank.

Skapti asked: "Which happened first, the outlawing of Grettir or the
death of Atli?"

They reckoned up and found that a week had elapsed between the two
events. Grettir was outlawed at the All-Thing and Atli was killed just
after it.

"That was what I expected," Skapti said. "You have overlooked the facts;
you have treated as a party to the suit a man who was an outlaw, a
man who was stopped from appearing either as plaintiff or defendant. I
maintain that Grettir has no standing in the case, and that it must be
brought by the kinsmen of the deceased who are nearest at law."

Thorodd Drapustuf said: "Who then is to answer for the slaying of my
brother Thorbjorn?"

"See to that yourself," said Skapti. "Grettir's kinsmen are not liable
to pay for his deeds unless his sentence be removed."

When Thorvald the son of Asgeir learned of Grettir's status in court
having been disallowed, inquiry was made for Atli's nearest of kin, and
these were found to be Skeggi the son of Gamli at Melar and Ospak
the son of Glum of Eyr in Bitra. Both were valiant and strenuous men.
Thorodd was then mulcted in blood-money for the slaying of Atli and had
to pay two hundreds of silver.

Then Snorri the Godi spoke:

"Men of Hrutafjord! Are you willing now to agree to the remission of
the fine in consideration of Grettir's sentence being commuted? I expect
that as an outlaw he will bite you sorely."

Grettir's kinsmen welcomed this proposal, and said they did not care
about the money if Grettir could have peace and freedom. Thorodd said he
saw that his case was beset with difficulties, and that for his part he
was willing to accept the proposal. Snorri said that inquiry must first
be made whether Thorir of Gard would agree to Grettir being freed. When
Thorir heard of it he was furious, and said that never should Grettir
either go or come out of his outlawry. So far from consenting to his
being amnestied, he would put a higher price upon his head than was put
upon any other outlaw.

When they knew that he would take it so ill, nothing more was said about
the amnesty. Ospak and Skeggi took the money that was paid and kept it,
while Thorodd Drapustuf got no compensation for his brother Thorbjorn.
He and Thorir each offered a reward of three marks of silver for
Grettir's head; this seemed to men to be an innovation, for never before
had more than three marks in all been offered. Snorri said it was very
unwise to make such efforts to keep a man outlawed who could do so much
mischief, and that many would suffer for it. Then they parted and men
rode home from the Thing.



CHAPTER LII. GRETTIR IS CAPTURED BY FARMERS AND RELEASED BY THORBJORG


Grettir went over the Thorskafjord Heath to Langadal, where he let his
hands sweep over the property of the smaller cultivators, taking what
he wanted from every one. From some he got weapons, from others clothes.
They gave up their property very variously, but when he was gone all
said that they had been compelled to do it.

There dwelt on the Vatnsfjord one Vermund the Slender, a brother of
Viga-Styr, who had married Thorbjorg the daughter of Olaf Peacock, the
son of Hoskuld, called Thorbjorg the Fat. At the time when Grettir was
in Langadal Vermund was away at the Thing. He went across the ridge
to Laugabol where a man named Helgi was living, one of the principal
bondis. Thence Grettir took a good horse belonging to the bondi and rode
on to Gervidal, where dwelt a man named Thorkell. He was well provided
but in a small way of business. Grettir took from him what he wanted,
Thorkell daring neither to withhold anything nor to protest. Thence
Grettir went to Eyr and on to the coast of the fjord, obtaining food and
clothes from every homestead and making himself generally disagreeable,
so that men found it hard to live while he was about.

Grettir went boldly on, taking little care of himself. He went on until
he came to Vatnsfjardardal and entered a dairy shelter, where he
stayed several nights. There he lay sleeping in the forest, fearing
for nothing. When the shepherds learned of it they reported in the
homesteads that a fiend had come into the place who they thought would
be hard to deal with. All the farmers came together and a band of thirty
of them concealed themselves in the forest where Grettir could not know
of them. They set one of the shepherds to watch for an opportunity of
seizing him, without however knowing very clearly who the man was.

One day when Grettir was lying asleep the farmers came up to him.

They considered how they should take him with least danger to
themselves, and arranged that ten should fall upon him while others
laid bonds round his feet. They threw themselves on to him, but Grettir
struggled so violently that he threw them all off and came down on his
hands and knees. Then they threw ropes round his feet. Grettir kicked
two of them in the ears and they fell senseless. One came on after the
other; long and hard he struggled, but at last they succeeded in getting
him down and binding him. Then they began to ask themselves what they
were going to do with him. They asked Helgi of Laugabol to take him over
and look after him until Vermund returned from the Thing.

He said: "I have something better to do than to keep my men guarding
him. I have labour enough with my lands, and he shall not come in my
way."

Then they asked Thorkell of Gervidal to take him and said he had
sufficient means. He objected strongly and said he had no accommodation
for him, "I lie at home with my wife, far from other men. You shall not
bring your basket to me."

"Then you, Thoralf of Eyr," they said; "you take Grettir and look after
him well while the Thing lasts, or else hand him on to the next farm;
only be answerable for his not escaping. Give him over bound, just as
you receive him."

He said: "I am not going to take Grettir. I have neither means nor money
to keep him, nor was he captured on my property. So far as I can see
much more trouble than credit is to be got by taking him or having
anything to do with him. He shall not enter my house."

Each of the bondis was asked, but all refused. Some witty person wrote a
poem about these confabulations and called it "Grettir's Faring," adding
many jests of his own for the dilectification of men. After parleying
for a long time they all came to an agreement that they would not throw
away their luck, and set to work to raise a gallows there and then
in the forest upon which Grettir should hang. Their delight over this
proposal was uproarious.

Then they saw three people riding along the valley from below, one
of them in a dyed dress. They guessed that it must be Thorbjorg the
mistress of Vatnsfjord on her way to the dairy, and so it was. Thorbjorg
was a person of great magnificence, and tremendously wise. She was the
leading personage of the district and managed everything when Vermund
was away. She came up to where the crowd was gathered and was lifted
from her horse; the bondis saluted her respectfully. She said:

"What is your meeting about? Who is this thick-necked man sitting there
in bonds?"

Grettir told his name and saluted her.

"What has moved you, Grettir," she said, "to commit violence upon my
Thing-men?"

"I cannot overlook everything," he said. "I must be somewhere."

"You are indeed unfortunate," she said, "that a pack of churls like
these should have captured you and that none of them should have paid
for it. What are you men going to do with him?"

The bondis said that they were going to hoist him on to a gallows for
his misdeeds.

She said: "It may be that Grettir has deserved it, but it will bring
trouble upon you men of Isafjord if you take the life of a man so
renowned and so highly connected as Grettir, ill-starred though he be.
Now what will you do for your life, Grettir, if I give it to you?"

"What do you wish me to do?"

"You shall swear never to commit any violence here in Isafjord; nor
shall you take revenge upon those who have had a hand in capturing you."

Grettir said it should be as she desired, and he was released. He said
it was the greatest effort of self-restraint that he ever made that he
did not thrash the men who were there triumphing over him. Thorbjorg
told him to come home with her and gave him a horse to ride on. So he
went to Vatnsfjord and stayed there well cared for by the mistress until
Vermund returned. She gained great renown from this deed through the
district. Vermund was very much put out when he got home and asked why
Grettir was there. Thorbjorg told him everything which had happened with
the Isafjord men.

"To what does he owe it that you gave him his life?" he asked.

"Many reasons there were," she said. "The first is that you might be the
more respected as a chief for having a wife who would dare to do such a
thing. Next, his kinswoman Hrefna will surely say that I could not let
him be slain; and thirdly, because he is in many respects a man of the
highest worth."

"You are a wise woman," he said, "in most things. I thank you for what
you have done."

Then he said to Grettir: "You have sold yourself very cheap, such a man
of prowess as you are, to let yourself be taken by churls. This is what
always happens to those who cannot control themselves."

Grettir then spoke a verse:

     "Full was my cup in Isafjord
     when the old swine held me at ransom."

"What were they going to do with you when they took you?" Vermund asked.

     "To Sigar's lot my neck was destined
     when noble Thorbjorg came upon them."

"Would they have hanged you then if they had been left to themselves?"

     "My neck would soon have been in the noose,
     had she not wisely saved the bard."

"Did she invite you to her home?"

     "She bade me home with her to fare.
     A steed she gave me, life and peace."

"Great will your life be and troublous," said Vermund; "but now you
have learnt to beware of your foes. I cannot keep you here, for it would
rouse the enmity of many powerful men against me. Your best way is to
seek your kinsmen; there are not many who will be willing to take you in
if they can do anything else; nor are you one who will easily follow the
will of another man."

Grettir remained for a time in Vatnsfjord and went thence to the Western
fjords and tried several of the leading men there, but something always
happened to prevent their taking him in.



CHAPTER LIII. GRETTIR WINTERS IN LJARSKOGAR WITH THORSTEINN KUGGASON


During the autumn Grettir returned to the South and did not stop till he
came to his kinsman Thorsteinn Kuggason in Ljarskogar, who welcomed
him. He accepted Thorsteinn's invitation to stay the winter with him.
Thorsteinn was a man who worked very hard; he was a smith, and kept a
number of men working for him. Grettir was not one for hard work, so
that their dispositions did not agree very well. Thorsteinn had had a
church built on his lands, with a bridge from his house, made with much
ingenuity. Outside the bridge, on the beam which supported it, rings
were fastened and bells, which could be heard from Skarfsstadir half a
sea-mile distant when any one walked over the bridge. The building of
the bridge had cost Thorsteinn, who was a great worker in iron, much
labour. Grettir was a first-rate hand at forging the iron, but was not
often inclined to work at it. He was very quiet during the winter so
that there is not much to relate.

The men of Hrutafjord heard that Grettir was with Thorsteinn, and
gathered their forces in the spring. Thorsteinn then told Grettir that
he must find some other hiding-place for himself, since he would not
work. Men who did nothing did not suit him.

"Where do you mean me to go to?" asked Grettir.

Thorsteinn told him to go South to his kinsmen, but to return to him if
he found them of no use.

Grettir did so. He went to Borgarfjord in the South to visit Grim the
son of Thorhall, and stayed with him till the Thing was over. Grim sent
him on to Skapti the Lawman at Hjalli. He went South over the lower
heaths and did not stop before he reached Tunga, where he went to
Thorhall, the son of Asgrim the son of Ellidagrim, and paid few visits
to the farms around. Thorhall knew of Grettir through the relations
which had been between their ancestors; indeed Grettir's name was well
known throughout the country because of his exploits. Thorhall was a
wise man and treated Grettir well, but did not want to keep him there
for very long.



CHAPTER LIV. ADVENTURE WITH LOPT


Grettir went from Tunga up the Haukadal valley northwards to Kjol and
was there for some time in the summer. For men travelling either to the
North or to the South there was no certainty of their not being stripped
of what they had on them, for he was hard pressed for the means of
living.

One day when Grettir was keeping to the North near Dufunesskeid he saw a
man riding South along the Kjol valley. He was a tall man on horseback,
riding a good horse with a studded bridle, and was leading another horse
loaded with sacks. He had a slouched hat on his head, so that his face
was not clearly seen. Grettir was very pleased to see his horse and his
property, and went to meet him and asked him his name. He said it was
Lopt, and added: "I know what your name is; you are Grettir the Strong,
son of Asmund. Whither are you going?"

"I have not made up my mind yet about that," said Grettir. "My present
business is to know whether you will lay off some of the property which
you are travelling with."

"Why should I give you what belongs to me? What will you give me for the
things?"

"Have you not heard that I never pay anything? And yet it seems to most
people that I get what I want."

Lopt said: "Make this offer to those who seem good to you; I am not
going to give my property away for nothing. Let us each go our own way."
Then he whipped on his horse and was about to ride away from Grettir.

"We shall not part so quickly as that," said Grettir, and seized the
bridle of Lopt's horse in front of his hands, pulled it from him and
held it with both hands.

"Go your own way," said Lopt; "you will get nothing from me as long as I
am able to hold it."

"That shall now be tried," said Grettir.

Lopt reached down along the cheek-strap and got hold of the reins
between the end ring and Grettir's hands, pulling with such force that
Grettir let go, and at last Lopt wrenched the whole bridle away from
him. Grettir looked at his palms and thought that this man must have
strength in his claws rather than not. Then he looked at him and said:
"Where are you going to now?"

He answered:

     "To the storm-driven den, over ice-clad heights,
     I ride to the rock and the rest of the hand."

Grettir said: "There is no certainty to be had from asking where your
dwelling is if you do not speak more clearly." Then Lopt spake and said:

     "I seek not to hide thy ways from thy ken.
     'Tis the place which the Borgfirdings Balljokull call."

Then they parted. Grettir saw that he had no strength against this man.
Then he spoke a verse:

     "Illugi brave and Atli were far.
     Never again may such hap be mine!
     The bridle was torn away from my hand.
     Her tears will flow when I am afeared."

After this Grettir left Kjol and went South to Hjalli where he asked
Skapti for shelter. Skapti said: "I am told that you are acting with
violence and are robbing men of their property; that ill becomes a man
so highly connected as you are. It would be easier to negotiate if you
gave up robbing. Now as I am called Lawman of this country, it would not
be seemly for me to break the law by harbouring outlaws. I would
like you to betake yourself somewhere where you do not need to commit
robbery."

Grettir said he would be very glad to, but that he could scarcely
live alone owing to his fear of the dark. Skapti said he would have to
content himself with something short of the best: "And trust no one so
fully that what happened to you in the Western fjords may be repeated.
Many have been brought to death by over-confidence."

Grettir thanked him for his good advice and turned back to Borgarfjord
in the autumn, when he went to his friend Grim, the son of Thorhall, and
told him what Skapti had said. Grim advised him to go to the North to
Fiskivotn in the Arnarvatn Heath, and he did so.



CHAPTER LV. GRETTIR IN THE ARNARVATN HEATH. DEATH OF GRIM THE FOREST-MAN


Grettir went up to the Arnarvatn Heath and built himself a hut there of
which the remains are still to be seen. He went there because he wanted
to do anything rather than rob, so he got himself a net and a boat and
went out fishing to support himself.

It was a weary time for him in the mountains because of his fear of the
dark. Other outlaws heard of his having come there and wanted to go and
see him, thinking that he would be a great protection to them.

There was an outlaw from the North named Grim. This man was bribed by
those of Hrutafjord to kill Grettir. They promised him pardon and money
if he succeeded. He went to visit Grettir and asked for his hospitality.

Grettir said: "I do not see how you will be holpen by coming to me, and
you men of the forest are untrustworthy. But it is ill to live alone;
I have no choice. Only he shall be with me who is willing to work at
whatever comes to hand."

Grim said that was just what he wished and pressed Grettir much, until
Grettir let himself be persuaded and took him in. He stayed there right
into the winter, and watched Grettir closely, but it seemed no easy
matter to attack him, for Grettir was suspicious and kept his weapons
at hand night and day; when he was awake the man would not venture to
approach him.

One morning Grim came home from fishing and went into the hut stamping
with his feet and wanting to know whether Grettir was asleep. Grettir
lay still and did not move. There was a short sword hanging above his
head. Grim thought he would never have a better opportunity. He made a
loud noise to see whether Grettir took any notice, but he did not,
so Grim felt sure that he was asleep. He crept stealthily to the bed,
reached up to the sword, took it down and raised it to strike. Just at
the moment when he raised it Grettir sprang up on to the floor, and,
seizing the sword with one hand, Grim with the other, hurled him over
so that he fell nearly senseless. "This is how you have proved yourself
with all your friendly seeming," he said. Then he got the whole truth
out of him and killed him. He learned from this what it was to take in
a forest-man. So the winter passed. The hardest thing of all to bear was
his fear of the dark.



CHAPTER LVI. TREACHERY AND DEATH OF THORIR REDBEARD


Thorir of Gard now heard where Grettir had taken up his abode and meant
to leave no stone unturned to get him slain. There was a man named
Thorir Redbeard, a stout man and a great fighter, on which account he
had been declared outlaw throughout the country.

Thorir of Gard sent word to him, and when they met asked Redbeard to
undertake the business of slaying Grettir. Redbeard said that was no
easy task, as Grettir was very wide awake and very cautious. Thorir told
him to try it, saying: "It would be a splendid deed for a valiant man
like you; I will get your outlawing removed and give you sufficient
money as well."

So Redbeard agreed and Thorir told him how he should go to work to
deal with Grettir. Redbeard then went away into the East in order that
Grettir might not suspect where he came from. Thence he came to the
Arnarvatn Heath, where Grettir had then been for one winter, found
Grettir and asked him for entertainment. He said: "I cannot allow
people to play with me again as the man did who came here last autumn,
pretending to be very friendly; before he had been here very long
he began plotting against my life. I cannot risk taking in anymore
forest-men."

"I think you have reason," Thorir said, "to mistrust forest-men. It may
be you have heard tell of me as a man of blood and a disturber of peace,
but never did you hear of such a monstrous deed of me as that I betrayed
my host. Ill is the lot of him who has an ill name; for men think of him
but as such; nor would I have come here if I had had any better choice.
All is not lost for us if we stand together. You might venture so
much to begin with as to try how you like me, and then if you find any
unfitness in me turn me away."

"Well," said Grettir, "I will risk it with you; but know of a surety
that if I suspect you of any treachery it will be your death."

Thorir agreed. Grettir took him in and found that in whatever he did he
had the strength of two men. He was ready for anything that Grettir gave
him to do. Nothing did Grettir need to do for himself, and he had never
lived so comfortably since he had become an outlaw. Nevertheless he was
so wary that Thorir got no chance. Two years was Thorir Redbeard with
Grettir on the Heath, and at last he began to weary of it. He thought
over what he could do to take Grettir off his guard.

One night in the spring a heavy gale sprang up while they were asleep.
Grettir awoke and asked where their boat was. Thorir sprang up, ran to
the boat, broke her all in pieces, and threw the fragments about so that
it looked as if the storm had wrecked her. Then he returned to the
hut and said aloud: "You have had bad luck, my friend. Our boat is all
broken in pieces and the nets are lying far out in the lake."

"Get them back then," said Grettir. "It seems to me to be your doing
that the boat is smashed."

"Of all things which I can do," said Thorir, "swimming is that which
suits me least. In almost anything else I think I can hold my own with
any ordinary man. You know very well that I have been no burden to you
since I came here; nor would I ask you to do this if I were able to do
it myself."

Grettir then arose, took his arms and went to the lake. There was a
point of land running out into the lake with a large bay on the further
side of it. The water was deep up to the shore. Grettir said: "Swim out
to the nets and let me see what you are able to do."

"I told you before," Thorir said, "that I cannot swim. I do not know now
where all your boldness and daring are gone to."

"I could get the nets," he said; "but betray me not if I trust you."

"Do not think such shameful and monstrous things of me," said Thorir.

"You will prove yourself what you are," Grettir said.

Then he threw off his clothes and his weapons and swam out to the nets.
He gathered them together, returned to the shore and cast them up on to
the bank. Just as he was about to land Thorir quickly seized his short
sword and drew it. He ran towards Grettir as he stepped on to the bank
and aimed a blow at him. Grettir threw himself down backwards into the
water and sank like a stone. Thorir stood by the shore intending to
guard it until he came up. Grettir swam beneath the water, keeping close
to the bank so that Thorir could not see him, and so reached the bay
behind him, where he landed without letting himself be seen. The first
Thorir knew of it was when Grettir lifted him up over his head and
dashed him down with such violence that the sword fell out of his hand.
Grettir got possession of it and without speaking a word cut off his
head. So his life ended. After that Grettir refused to take in any
forest-men, and yet he could not live alone.



CHAPTER LVII. ATTACK ON GRETTIR BY THORIR OF GARD WITH EIGHTY MEN
REPULSED WITH THE AID OF HALLMUND


At the All-Thing Thorir of Gard learned of Thorir Redbeard having been
killed. It was evident that the matter was not so easy to deal with. He
now determined to ride from the Thing in a westerly direction through
the lower heath, and with the aid of about eighty men whom he had with
him to take Grettir's life. Grim the son of Thorhall heard of his
plans and sent word to Grettir, bidding him beware of himself. Grettir
therefore continued closely to watch the movements of men who came and
went.

One day he saw a number of men coming in the direction of his place of
dwelling. He went into a gorge between two rocks, but did not go right
away because he did not see the whole of the troop. Thorir then came
up with his whole party and bade them go between his head and his body,
saying that the scoundrel had but a poor chance now.

"A filled cup is not yet drunk," answered Grettir. "You have come far
to seek me, and some of you shall bear the marks of our game before we
part."

Thorir urged his men on to attack him. The gorge was very narrow so that
he could easily defend it from one end, and he wondered much that they
did not get round to his rear to hurt him. Some of Thorir's men fell
and some were wounded, but they effected nothing. Then Thorir said: "I
always heard that Grettir was distinguished for his courage and daring,
but I never knew that he was so skilled in magic as I now see he is; for
there fall half as many again behind his back as before his face, and I
see that we have to do with a troll instead of a man."

So he bade his men retire, and they did so. Grettir wondered what the
explanation could be, but was terribly exhausted. Thorir and his
men withdrew and rode into the northern parts. Their expedition was
considered very disgraceful. Thorir had left eighteen men on the ground
and had many wounded.

Grettir then went up the gorge and found there a man of huge stature
sitting up against the rock and sorely wounded. Grettir asked his name,
and he said it was Hallmund, adding: "That you may recognise me I may
remind you that you thought I gripped the reins rather tightly when I
met you in Kjol last summer. I think I have now made that good."

"Indeed," said Grettir, "I think you have done me a manly service;
whenever I can I will repay it."

"Now I wish," said Hallmund, "that you may come to my home, for it must
seem wearisome to you here on the Heath."

Grettir said he would come willingly, and they both went together to
the foot of the Balljokull, where Hallmund had a large cave. There they
found his daughter, a fine and well-grown maiden. They treated Grettir
well, and the daughter nursed both the wounded men to health again.
Grettir stayed there some time that summer. He composed an ode on
Hallmund in which the line occurs:

     "Hallmund steps from his mountain hall";

further:

     "The war-fain sword in Arnarvatn
     went forth to hew its bloody path.
     Heroes inherit Kelduhverfi.
     Hallmund the brave came forth from his den."

It is said that at that encounter Grettir slew six men and Hallmund
twelve.

As the summer passed Grettir began to long for the habitations of men,
and to see his friends and kinsmen. Hallmund told him to visit him
when he returned to the South and Grettir promised to do so. He went
westwards to Borgarfjord and thence to Breidafjardardalir and sought
counsel of Thorsteinn Kuggason as to where he should go next. Thorsteinn
said that his enemies were now becoming so numerous that few would care
to take him in; but told him to go to Myrar and see what he found there.
So in the autumn he went to Myrar.



CHAPTER LVIII. GRETTIR VISITS BJORN THE HITDALE WARRIOR AND TAKES REFUGE
IN THE FAGRASKOGAFJALL


There lived in Holm Bjorn the Hitdale Warrior, who was the son of
Arngeir, the son of Bersi the Godless, the son of Balki, who was the
first settler in Hrutafjord, as has already been told. Bjorn was a great
chief and a valiant man, always ready to take in outlaws. He received
Grettir well when he came to Holm on account of the friendship which had
existed between their former kinsmen. Grettir asked if he would give him
shelter, and Bjorn said that he had so many quarrels throughout the land
that men would be reluctant to take him in for fear of being outlawed
themselves. "But," he said, "I will give you some help if you will leave
the men who are under my protection in peace, whatever you do to others
in this part."

Grettir promised that he would, and Bjorn continued: "I have thought of
something. In the mountain which stretches away from the Hitara river
there is a good position for defence, and likewise a good hiding-place
if it is skilfully managed. There is a hole through the mountain from
which you can see down upon the high road that lies immediately beneath
it, and a sandy slope down to the road so steep that few could get up it
if it were defended above by one doughty man up in the hollow. It may, I
think, be worth your while to consider whether you can stay there; it
is easy to go down from there to the Myrar to get your supplies, and to
reach the sea."

Grettir said he would trust to his foresight if he would help him a
little. Then he went to Fagraskogafjall and made himself a home there.
He hung some grey wadmal in front of the hole, and it looked from the
road below as if one could see through. Then he began to get in his
supplies, but the Myramen thought they had an unhappy visitor in
Grettir.

Thord the son of Kolbeinn was an excellent poet who dwelt in Hitarnes.
There was a great feud between him and Bjorn at that time, and Bjorn
thought it would be more than half useful to him if Grettir were to busy
himself with Thord's men or his cattle. Grettir was a great deal with
Bjorn and they had many games of strength. It is related in Bjorn's saga
that they were considered equal in strength, but the opinion of most
people is that Grettir was the strongest man that had been in the land
since the days when Orin Storolfsson and Thoralf Skolmsson ceased their
trials of strength. Grettir and Bjorn swam in one course the whole
length of the Hitara from the lake at its head down to the sea. They
brought the stepping-stones into the river which neither floods nor
freezing nor icedrifts have since moved from their places. Grettir
stayed a year in Fagraskogafjall without any attack being made upon him,
and yet many lost their property through his means and got nothing for
it, because his position was strong for defence and he was always in
good friendship with those who were nearest to him.



CHAPTER LIX. THE CHASTISEMENT OF GISLI


There was a man named Gisli; he was the son of that Thorsteinn whom
Snorri the Godi had caused to be slain. He was a big strong man, very
ostentatious in his dress and in his armour, a man with a high opinion
of himself and very boastful. He was a mariner, and landed at the Hvita
river in the summer after Grettir had spent a winter in the mountains.
Thord the son of Kolbeinn rode to his ship and was welcomed by Gisli,
who offered him of his wares whatever he cared to have. Thord accepted
his offer and they began to have some talk together. Gisli asked: "Is
it true what I hear that you are in difficulty how to rid yourself of a
forest-man who is doing you much hurt?"

"We have made no attempt yet," said Thord, "because a great many think
he is difficult to reach, and have found it so."

"It seems likely that you will have trouble with Bjorn, unless you drive
him away. All the worse it is that I must be too far away next winter to
give you any help."

"It is better for you to know of him only by hearsay."

"Don't talk to me about Grettir," said Gisli. "I have been in much
greater straits in my campaigns with King Knut the Mighty and in the
western seas, where I was always considered to have held my own. Only
let me come within reach of him and I will trust myself and my armour."

Thord answered that he should not do it for nothing if he killed
Grettir: "There is more money on his head than on that of any other
outlaw. First there were six marks of silver, this summer Thorir of Gard
added three more, and men think that he who wins it will have had enough
trouble."

"Everything will be attempted for money," said Gisli: "especially with
us traders. But we must keep quiet about what we have been saying, for
Grettir will be more on his guard if he hears that you have taken me
into your counsels. I intend next winter to be at Olduhrygg; is there
any hiding-place of his on my way there? He will not be prepared for
this, and I shall not take many men with me to attack him."

Thord approved of his proposal. He rode home soon after and kept very
quiet about it. And now was proved what has often been said, that:
Off in the woods is a listener nigh. Men who were friends of Bjorn in
Hitardal overheard their conversation and reported it accurately to him.
Bjorn told Grettir of it when they met, and said now he should see how
to encounter him. "It would be no bad joke," he said, "if you were to
injure him in some way without killing him if you can."

Grettir grinned but said little. Towards the time of gathering in the
cattle Grettir went down to Flysjuhverfi to get some sheep and got four
wethers. The bondis heard of his having come and went after him.
They came up just at about the moment when he reached the foot of his
mountain and wanted to drive the sheep away from him. But they would not
attack him with weapons. There were six of them and they stood across
his path to bar his way. He was concerned about his sheep, got angry,
seized three of them and threw them down the hill so that they
lay senseless. The others when they saw it went at him, but rather
halfheartedly. Grettir took the sheep, fastened them together by the
horns, threw two over each shoulder and carried them off. Then he went
up into his den. The bondis turned back feeling they had had the worst
of it, and were more discontented with their lot than ever.

Gisli stayed with his ship that autumn until she was ready to be hauled
up. Several things happened to delay him, so that he was late in getting
away and rode off very little before the winter nights. Then he rode
North and stayed at Hraun on the south bank of the Hitara. Next morning
before he rode out he said to his servants: "Now we will ride in red
clothes and let the forest-man see that we are not like the other
travellers who beat about here every day."

There were three of them and they did as he bade. When they had crossed
the river he said: "Here I am told dwells the forest-man, up in that
peak; but the way is not an easy one. Would it not please him to come to
us and see our array?" They said this was always his habit.

That morning Grettir had got up early. The weather was cold, it was
freezing and some snow had fallen, but very little. He saw three men
riding from the South across the Hitara, and the light shone from their
apparel and from their enamelled shields. It occurred to Grettir who
it might be, and he thought he would relieve them of some of their
accoutrements. He was very curious to meet a man who went about so
ostentatiously. So he took his weapons and hurried down the hillside.
Gisli when he heard the clattering of the stones said: "A man, rather
tall, is coming down the hill and wants to meet us. Let us act boldly
and we shall have good sport." His men said that this fellow had great
confidence in himself to run into their hands; but that he who asked
should have. Then they got off their horses. Grettir came up to them and
laid hold of a bag of clothes which Gisli had behind him on his saddle,
saying:

"I must have this; I often stoop to little things."

Gisli said: "You shall not; do not you know with whom you have to do?"

Grettir said: "No; that is not so clear to me. Nor do I make much
difference between one man and another since I claim so little."

"May be it seems little to you," said Gisli; "but I would sooner part
with thirty hundred ells of wadmal. It seems that extortion is your way.
Go for him, boys! Let us see what he can do."

They obeyed. Grettir fell back a little and reached a stone which is
still standing by the side of the way and is called Grettishaf, where
he stood at bay. Gisli urged on his men, and Grettir saw that he was not
quite so valiant as he pretended to be, for he kept well behind them.
Grettir got tired of being hemmed in, so he made a lunge with his sword
and killed one of Gisli's men, sprang from his stone and assailed them
so vigorously that Gisli fell back all along the foot of the hill. Then
his other man was killed.

Grettir said: "One would scarcely see that you have achieved much in the
world abroad, and you have shamefully forsaken your comrades."

Gisli answered: "The fire is hottest to him who is in it; it is ill
dealing with men from Hel."

They had exchanged few more blows when Gisli threw away his arms and
bolted right away along the foot of the mountain. Grettir gave him time
to throw away whatever he liked, and at every opportunity he threw off
something more of his clothes. Grettir never followed him so closely
that there was not some distance between them. He ran right away
from the mountains, across Kaldardal, round Aslaug's Cliff, above
Kolbeinsstad and out to Borgarhraun.

By that time he had nothing left on him but his shirt, and was terribly
exhausted. Grettir still followed, keeping now within reach of him.
He pulled off a great branch. Gisli did not stop till he reached
Haffjardara river, which was all swollen and difficult to ford. Gisli
was going right out into the river when Grettir pressed forward and
seized him and showed him the difference in their strength.

Grettir got him down, sat on the top of him and asked: "Are you the
Gisli who wanted to meet Grettir?"

"I have found him now," he answered; "but I know not how I shall part
with him. Keep what you have taken and let me go free."

Grettir said: "You will not understand what I am going to tell you, so
I must give you something to remember it by." Then he pulled up Gisli's
shirt over his head and let the rod play on both sides of his back.
Gisli struggled to get away, but Grettir gave him a sound whipping and
then let him go. Gisli thought that he would sooner not learn anything
from Grettir than have another such flogging, nor did he do anything
more to earn it. Directly he got his feet under him again he ran off to
a large pool and swam across the river. In the evening he reached the
settlement called Hrossholt, very exhausted. There he lay for a week,
his body covered with blisters, and afterwards went on to his own place.

Grettir turned back, gathered up all the things which Gisli had thrown
away and took them home. Gisli never got them back again; many thought
he had only got what he deserved for his noisy boasting. Grettir made a
verse about their encounter:

     "The horse whose fighting teeth are blunted
     runs from the field before his foe.
     With many an afterthought ran Gisli.
     Gone is his fame, his glory lost!"

In the spring after this Gisli prepared to go on board his ship and
forbade in the strongest terms anything which belonged to him being
carried South by the way of the mountains; for he said that the Fiend
himself was there. Gisli when he went South to join his ship kept
all the way along the coast and he never met Grettir again. Nobody
considered him worth thinking about, nor do we hear any more of him in
this saga. Grettir's relations with Thord the son of Kolbeinn became
worse than ever, and Thord tried every means to get Grettir driven away
or killed.



CHAPTER LX. THE BATTLE WITH THE MYRAMEN


When Grettir had been two winters in Fagraskogafjall and the third
winter had set in, he went South into Myrar to the farm called
Laekjarbug, where he took six wethers without their owner's permission.
Then he went down to Akrar and drove off two oxen for slaughter with
several sheep, and went up South to the Hitara. When the bondis heard of
his exploits they sent word to Thord at Hitarnes and asked him to take
the lead in the slaying of Grettir. He was rather reluctant, but as they
had asked him he sent his son Arnor, afterwards called Jarlsbard, to go
with them, and told them not to let Grettir escape. Messengers were then
sent round to all the farms.

There was a man named Bjarni who dwelt in Jorvi in Flysjuhverfi. He
collected men on the other side of the Hitara; the intention was that
each band should keep on its own side. Grettir had two men with him,
one named Eyjolf, a stout man, the son of a bondi in Fagraskogar, and
another. The party came on, about twenty in number, under Thorarin from
Akrar and Thorfinn of Laekjarbug. Grettir tried to get out across the
river, but was met by Arnor and Bjarni coming from the coast. There was
a narrow point jutting out into the river on Grettir's side, and when
he saw the men approaching he drove his animals on to it, for he never
would let go anything of which he had once got possession. The Myramen
prepared to attack in good order and Grettir told his companions to
guard his rear. They could not all come on at once. There was a hard
struggle between them; Grettir used his short sword with both hands and
they found it not easy to get at him. Some of the Myramen fell and some
were wounded. The men on the other side of the river were rather slow in
coming up because there was no ford near. Before they had been fighting
very long they fell back. Thorarin of Akrar was a very old man and not
able to join in the fighting. When the battle was over there came up
his son Thrand, his brother Ingjald's son Thorgils, Finnbogi the son
of Thorgeir, the son of Thorhadd of Hitardal, and Steinolf the son
of Thorleif of Hraundal. They set on their men and there was a hard
struggle.

Grettir saw that there was no choice left but either to flee or else
to do his utmost and not spare himself. He pressed on hard and nothing
could hold against him, for his foes were so numerous that there was
no chance of escaping except by fighting to the last before he fell. He
tried always to engage those who seemed most courageous; first he went
for Steinolf of Hraundal and cleft his skull down to his shoulders; then
he struck at Thorgils the son of Ingjald and almost cut him in two. Then
Thrand tried to spring forward and avenge his kinsmen, and Grettir hewed
at his right thigh, cutting out all the muscles so that he could fight
no more. Next he gave Finnbogi a severe wound. Then Thorarin ordered
them off. "The longer you fight," he said, "the worse you will get from
him and the more will he choose out the men from your company."

They obeyed and fell back. Ten had fallen; five were wounded to death or
crippled, and nearly all who had been in the battle were hurt. Grettir
was terribly fatigued but little wounded. The Myramen drew off, having
suffered heavy losses, for many a good man had fallen. Those who were
beyond the river came over slowly and did not arrive till the fight was
over, and when they saw the plight of their men Arnor would not risk
himself any further, for which he was much blamed by his father and by
others. Men thought he was not much of a warrior. The place where they
fought is now called Grettisoddi.

Grettir and his companions were all wounded; they took their horses and
rode back along the foot of the mountain. When they reached Fagraskogar
Eyjolf was behind. There was a bondi's daughter there and she asked for
their tidings, which Grettir told her fully and spoke a verse:

     "Goddess of horn-floods!  Steinolf's wounds
     are such that scarcely may be healed.
     Of Thorgils' life is little hope;
     his bones are smashed; eight more are dead."

Then Grettir went to his retreat and spent the winter there.



CHAPTER LXI. GRETTIR WINTERS UNDER THE GEITLAND GLACIER


The next time that Bjorn met Grettir he told him that this was a very
serious affair, and that he would not be able to stay there in peace
much longer. "You have killed kinsmen and friends of mine, but I will
not depart from my promise to you so long as you are here."

Grettir said he was sorry to have given him offence, but that he had to
defend his hands and his life. Bjorn said it would have to remain
so. Soon there came to him some of the men who had lost their kinsmen
through Grettir and petitioned him not to allow such a ruffian as he was
to stay there any longer and molest them. Bjorn said he would do as they
desired directly the winter was over.

Thrand the son of Thorarin of Akrar had now recovered from his wound. He
was a man of much worth, and had married Steinunn the daughter of Hrut
of Kambsnes. Steinolf's father Thorleif of Hraundal was a great man;
from him are sprung the Hraundal men.

No more meetings are told of between Grettir and the Myramen while he
was in the mountains. Bjorn continued in friendship with him, but some
of Bjorn's other friends fell away from him because of his allowing
Grettir to remain there, for they were annoyed at getting no
compensation for the slaying of their kinsmen. When the Thing assembled
Grettir left the Myrar district and went to Borgarfjord, where he
visited Grim the son of Thorhall and sought counsel of him where he
should move to next. Grim said he was not powerful enough to keep him
there, so Grettir went off to his friend Hallmund and stayed there till
the end of the summer.

In the autumn Grettir went to Geitland, where he stayed till bright
weather set in. Then he ascended the Geitlandsjokull and turned his
steps South-east along the glacier, taking with him a kettle and fuel.
It is supposed that he went there by the counsel of Hallmund, who knew
the country far and wide. He went on till he came to a long and rather
narrow valley in the glacier, shut in on every side by the ice
which overhung the valley. He went about everywhere, and found fair
grass-grown banks and brushwood. There were hot springs, and it seemed
as if volcanic fires had kept the ice from closing in above the valley.

A little stream flowed down the dale with smooth banks on either side.
Little did the light of the sun enter there, and the number of sheep
in the valley seemed to him countless. They were much better and fatter
than any which he had ever seen.

Grettir stayed there and built himself a hut out of logs which he found
about. He caught a sheep to eat, and it was better for slaughter than
two in other places. There was a ewe there with her lamb; she had a
brown head and excelled all the others in size. He was anxious to have
the lamb, so he caught it and slaughtered it and got half a measure of
suet out of it, and it was better in every way. When Brownhead missed
her lamb she came up every night to Grettir's hut and bleated so that he
never could get any sleep. He regretted much having killed the lamb on
account of the disturbance which she caused him. Every evening when the
twilight set in he heard a voice calling in the valley, and then the
sheep used to run together into a place of shelter. Grettir has told us
that a blending ruled over the valley, a giant named Thorir, under whose
protection he remained. Grettir called the valley after him Thorisdal.
He said that Thorir had daughters with whom he had some play, and that
they were very pleased, because not many people came there. And when the
days of fasting came Grettir remembered to tell them that fat and liver
should be eaten in Lent. Nothing particular occurred that winter, and
Grettir found it so dull that he could not stay there any longer. He
left the valley and went to the South through the glacier, reaching the
middle of Skjaldbreid from the North. There he took up a stone, cut a
hole in it and said that if a man put his eye to the hole he could see
into the gully which flows out of Thorisdal. Then he went across the
country South and reached the eastern fjords. He spent the summer and
the winter on this journey and visited all the great men, but found them
all against him so that nowhere could he get lodging or shelter. So he
returned to the North and stayed in various places.



CHAPTER LXII. HALLMUND IS KILLED BY A FOREST-MAN NAMED GRIM


Soon after Grettir had left the Arnarvatn Heath there came a man there
named Grim, the son of a widow at Kropp. He had killed the son of Eid
of Ass, the son of Skeggi, and been outlawed for it. So there he stayed
where Grettir had been before him and got plenty of fish out of the
lake. Hallmund was not at all pleased at Grim being there instead of
Grettir, and said that he should have little advantage from his great
catches of fish. One morning Grim had caught a hundred fish, which he
brought to the hut and arranged outside. The next morning when he went
there every fish was gone. He thought it very strange, but returned
to the lake and caught this time two hundred. He carried them home and
arranged them; again everything happened as before; in the morning all
were gone, evidently through the same agency as before. The third day he
caught three hundred, carried them home and kept a watch on his hut. He
looked out through a hole in the door to see if any one came, and so
he remained for a time. When about one third of the night had passed
he heard some one walking near and stepping rather heavily; so he
immediately took his axe, which was very sharp, and wanted to know what
was the matter. There came a man with a big basket on his back; he put
it down and looked round, but saw no one outside. He rummaged about
among the fish and seemed to think that they would do for him to lay
hands upon. He threw them all into his basket and they quite filled it.
The fishes were so large that Grim thought no horse would be able to
carry more. This man then took the load and got beneath it. Just as
he was about to rise Grim rushed out and taking his axe in both hands
struck a blow at his neck which went through the skin. He started in
surprise and then ran off towards the south of the hill with his basket.
Grim went after him to see whether he had got him. They went south along
the foot of the Balljokull where the man entered a cave. There was
a bright fire in the cave and a woman standing in it, very tall but
shapely. Grim heard her greet her father, calling him Hallmund. He flung
down his load and heaved a great sigh. She asked why he was covered with
blood. He answered in a verse:

     "No man, I see, may trust his might.
     His luck and heart will fail at death."

Then she pressed him to say what had happened, and he told her
everything.

"Hear now," he said, "what I tell you of my adventure. I will tell it to
you in verse, and you shall cut it in runes on a staff."

She did so, and he spoke the Hallmundarkvida, in which the following
occurs:

     "I was strong when Grettir's bridle I seized
     I saw him gazing long at his palms.

     Then Thorir came on the Heath with his men.
     'Gainst eighty we two had play with our spears.

     Grettir's hands knew how to strike;
     much deeper the marks that were left by mine.

     Arms and heads then flew as they tried
     to gain my rear; eighteen of them fell.

     The giant-kind and the grim rock-dwellers,
     demons and blendings fell before me,
     elves and devils have felt my hand."

Many exploits of his did Hallmund recount in the lay, for he had been in
every land.

The daughter said: "That man was not going to let his catch slip away
from him. It was only to be expected, for you treated him very badly.
But who is going to avenge you?"

"It is not certain that anybody will, but I think that Grettir would
avenge me if he were able. It will not be easy to go against this man's
luck; he is destined to great things." Then as the lay continued his
strength began to fail. Hallmund died almost at the moment when he
finished the song. She grieved much for him and wept sorely. Then Grim
came forward and bade her be comforted. "All," he said, "must depart
when their fate calls. It was partly his own fault, for I could not look
on and see myself robbed."

She said he might speak much about that: "The unjust man prospers ill."

She was somewhat cheered by the talk with him. Grim stayed several
nights in the cave and learned the lay; all went well with them. Grim
was in the Arnarvatn Heath all the winter after Hallmund's death.
Afterwards Thorkell the son of Eyjolf came to the heath and fought with
him. The meeting ended by Grim having Thorkell's life in his power, but
he would not kill him. Thorkell then took him in, sent him abroad and
supplied him with means; each was considered to have acted generously
towards the other. Grim became a great traveller and there is a long
saga about him.



CHAPTER LXIII. GRETTIR'S MEETING WITH THORIR ON THE REYKJA HEATH


We now return to Grettir, who came from the eastern fjords, travelling
in disguise and hiding his head because he did not wish to meet Thorir.
That summer he spent in Modrudal Heath and other places. For a time
too he was on Reykja Heath. Thorir heard of his being on Reykja Heath,
gathered his men and rode thither, determined not to let him escape.
Grettir scarcely knew of their plans before they came upon him. He was
in a hill-dairy a little off the road with another man, and when they
saw the troop they had to lay their plans quickly. Grettir said they
should make their horses lie down inside the house, and they did so.
Thorir rode forward across the heath in a northerly direction, missed
the place, did not find Grettir and turned back home. When the troop had
ridden round to the West, Grettir said: "They will not be pleased with
their expedition if they do not meet me. You stay and mind the horses
while I go after them. It would be a good jest if they did not recognise
me."

His companion tried to dissuade him, but he would go. He changed his
dress, put on a wide hat which came down over his face and took a stick
in his hand. Then he went along the road towards them. They addressed
him and asked whether he had seen any men riding over the heath.

"I have seen the men whom you are seeking," he said, "you very nearly
came upon them; they were on your left hand just south of the marshes."

On hearing this they galloped off towards the marshes, which were so
swampy that they could not get through and had to spend a great part
of the day dragging their horses out. They swore much at the supposed
traveller for playing a practical joke upon them.

Grettir returned speedily home to his companion, and when they met spoke
a verse:

     "I will not ride to the warriors' arms;
     too great the danger is.
     I dare not meet the storm of Vidri;
     but homeward turn my steps."

They rode off as fast as they could westwards towards the homestead in
Gard before Thorir could come there with his company. When they were
near the place they met a man on the road who did not know them. There
was a young woman standing outside, very much dressed up, and Grettir
asked who she was. The man who had come up said she was Thorir's
daughter. Then Grettir spoke a verse:

     "Maiden, when thy father comes
     tell him, little though it please him,
     how I rode his dwelling past;
     only two who with me rode."

From this the man learnt who it was, and rode to the house to tell them
that Grettir had come round. When Thorir returned many men thought that
he had been bamboozled by Grettir. He then set spies to watch Grettir's
movements. Grettir took the precaution of sending his companion to the
western districts with his horse, while he himself went North into the
mountains at the beginning of the winter, muffling up his face so that
no one should recognise him. Every one thought that Thorir had fared no
better but even worse than at their former encounter.



CHAPTER LXIV. GHOSTS IN BARDARDAL


There was dwelling at Eyjardalsa in Bardardal a priest named Steinn, a
good farmer and wealthy. His son Kjartan was grown up and was now a fine
young man. Thorsteinn the White was a man who dwelt at Sandhaugar to
the south of Eyjardalsa; his wife Steinvor was young and of a merry
disposition. They had children who at this time were yet young. Their
place was generally thought to be much haunted by trolls. Two winters
before Grettir came North into those parts, Steinvor the mistress of
Sandhaugar went as usual to spend Yule at Eyjardalsa, while her husband
stayed at home. Men lay down to sleep in the evening, and in the night
they heard a great noise in the room near the bondi's bed. No one dared
to get up to see what was the matter because there were so few of
them. The mistress of the house returned home the next morning, but her
husband had disappeared and no one knew what had become of him. So the
next season passed. The following winter the mistress wanted to go to
mass, and told her servant to stay at home; he was very unwilling but
said she should be obeyed. It happened just as before; this time the
servant disappeared. People thought it very strange and found some drops
of blood upon the outer door, so they supposed that some evil spirit
must have carried off both the men. The story spread all through the
district and came to the ears of Grettir, who being well accustomed to
deal with ghosts and spectres turned his steps to Bardardal and arrived
at Yule-eve at Sandhaugar. He retained his disguise and called himself
Gest. The lady of the house saw that he was enormously tall, and the
servants were terribly afraid of him. He asked for hospitality; the
mistress told him that food was ready for him but that he must see after
himself. He said he would, and added: "I will stay in the house while
you go to mass if you would like it."

She said: "You must be a brave man to venture to stay in the house."

"I do not care for a monotonous life," he said.

Then she said: "I do not want to remain at home, but I cannot get across
the river."

"I will come with you," said Gest. Then she made ready to go to mass
with her little daughter. It was thawing outside; the river was flooded
and was covered with ice. She said: "It is impossible for either man or
horse to cross the river."

"There must be fords," said Gest; "do not be afraid."

"First carry the maiden over," she said; "she is lighter."

"I don't want to make two journeys of it," said he; "I will carry you in
my arms."

She crossed herself and said: "That is impossible; what will you do with
the girl?"

"I will find a way," he said, taking them both up and setting the girl
on her mother's knee as he bore them both on his left arm, keeping his
right arm free. So he carried them across. They were too frightened to
cry out. The river came up to his breast, and a great piece of ice drove
against him, which he pushed off with the hand that was free. Then the
stream became so deep that it broke over his shoulder, but he waded on
vigorously till he reached the other bank and put them on shore. It was
nearly dark by the time he got home to Sandhaugar and called for some
food. When he had eaten something he told the servants to go to the
other end of the hall. Then he got some boards and loose logs and laid
them across the hall to make a great barricade so that none of the
servants could get across. No one dared to oppose him or to object to
anything. The entrance was in the side wall of the hall under the back
gable, and near it was a cross bench upon which Grettir laid himself,
keeping on his clothes, with a light burning in the room. So he lay till
into the night.

The mistress reached Eyjardalsa for mass and every one wondered how she
had crossed the river. She said she did not know whether it was a man or
a troll who had carried her over. The priest said it was certainly a man
though unlike other men. "Let us keep silence over it; may be that he
means to help you in your difficulties."

She stayed there the night.



CHAPTER LXV. ADVENTURE WITH A TROLL-WOMAN


We return now to tell of Gest. Towards midnight he heard a loud noise
outside, and very soon there walked a huge troll-wife into the room. She
carried a trough in one hand and a rather large cutlass in the other.
She looked round the room as she entered, and on seeing Gest lying there
she rushed at him; he started up and attacked her furiously. They
fought long together; she was the stronger but he evaded her skilfully.
Everything near them and the panelling of the back wall were broken to
pieces. She dragged him through the hall door out to the porch, where he
resisted vigorously. She wanted to drag him out of the house, but before
that was done they had broken up all the fittings of the outer door and
borne them away on their shoulders. Then she strove to get to the river
and among the rocks. Gest was terribly fatigued, but there was no choice
but either to brace himself or be dragged down to the rocks. All night
long they struggled together, and he thought he had never met with such
a monster for strength. She gripped him so tightly to herself that he
could do nothing with either hand but cling to her waist. When at last
they reached a rock by the river he swung the monster round and got his
right hand loose. Then he quickly seized the short sword which he was
wearing, drew it and struck at the troll's right shoulder, cutting off
her right arm and releasing himself. She sprang among the rocks and
disappeared in the waterfall. Gest, very stiff and tired, lay long by
the rock.

At daylight he went home and lay down on his bed, blue and swollen all
over.

When the lady of the house came home she found the place rather in
disorder. She went to Gest and asked him what had happened, and why
everything was broken to pieces. He told her everything just as it had
happened. She thought it a matter of great moment and asked him who
he was. He told her the truth, said that he wished to see a priest and
asked her to send for one. She did so; Steinn came to Sandhaugar and
soon learnt that it was Grettir the son of Asmund who had come there
under the name of Gest. The priest asked him what he thought had become
of the men who had disappeared; Grettir said he thought that they must
have gone among the rocks. The priest said he could not believe his word
unless he gave some evidence of it. Grettir said that later it would be
known, and the priest went home. Grettir lay many days in his bed and
the lady did all she could for him; thus Yule-tide passed. Grettir
himself declared that the trollwoman sprang among the rocks when she was
wounded, but the men of Bardardal say that the day dawned upon her while
they were wrestling; that when he cut off her arm she broke, and that
she is still standing there on the mountain in the likeness of a woman.
The dwellers in the valley kept Grettir there in hiding.

One day that winter after Yule Grettir went to Eyjardalsa and met the
priest, to whom he said: "I see, priest, that you have little belief in
what I say. Now I wish you to come with me to the river and to see what
probability there is in it."

The priest did so. When they reached the falls they saw a cave up under
the rock. The cliff was there so abrupt that no one could climb it, and
nearly ten fathoms down to the water. They had a rope with them. The
priest said: "It is quite impossible for any one to get down to that."

Grettir answered: "It is certainly possible; and men of high mettle are
those who would feel themselves happiest there. I want to see what there
is in the fall. Do you mind the rope."

The priest said he could do so if he chose. He drove a stake into the
ground and laid stones against it.



CHAPTER LXVI. GRETTIR SLAYS A GIANT


Grettir now fastened a stone in a loop at the end of the rope, and
lowered it from above into the water.

"Which way do you mean to go?" asked the priest.

"I don't mean to be bound when I come into the fall," Grettir said. "So
my mind tells me."

Then he prepared to go; he had few clothes on and only a short sword; no
other arms. He jumped from a rock and got down to the fall. The priest
saw the soles of his feet but after that did not know what had become of
him. Grettir dived beneath the fall.

It was very difficult swimming because of the currents, and he had to
dive to the bottom to get behind the fall. There was a rock where he
came up, and a great cave under the fall in front of which the water
poured. He went into the cave, where there was a large fire burning
and a horrible great giant most fearful to behold sitting before it. On
Grettir entering the giant sprang up, seized a pike and struck at him,
for he could both strike and thrust with it. It had a wooden shaft and
was of the kind called "heptisax." Grettir struck back with his sword
and cut through the shaft. Then the giant tried to reach up backwards to
a sword which was hanging in the cave, and at that moment Grettir
struck at him and cut open his lower breast and stomach so that all his
entrails fell out into the river and floated down the stream. The priest
who was sitting by the rope saw some debris being carried down all
covered with blood and lost his head, making sure that Grettir was
killed. He left the rope and ran off home, where he arrived in the
evening and told them for certain that Grettir was dead, and said it was
a great misfortune to them to have lost such a man.

Grettir struck few more blows at the giant before he was dead. He then
entered the cave, kindled a light and explored. It is not told how much
treasure he found there, but there is supposed to have been some. He
stayed there till late into the night and found the bones of two men,
which he carried away in a skin. Then he came out of the cave, swam to
the rope and shook it, thinking the priest was there; finding him gone
he had to swarm up the rope and so reached the top. He went home to
Eyjardalsa and carried the skin with the bones in it into the vestibule
of the church together with a rune-staff, upon which were most
beautifully carved the following lines:

     "Into the fall of the torrent I went;
     dank its maw towards me gaped.
     The floods before the ogress' den
     Mighty against my shoulder played";

and then:

     "Hideous the friend of troll-wife came.
     Hard were the blows I dealt upon him.
     The shaft of Heptisax was severed.
     My sword has pierced the monster's breast."

There too it was told how Grettir had brought the bones from the cave.
The priest when he came to the church on the next morning found the
staff and all that was with it and read the runes. Grettir had then
returned home to Sandhaugar.



CHAPTER LXVII. VISIT TO GUDMUND THE MIGHTY


When the priest met Grettir again he asked him to say exactly what had
happened, and Grettir told him all about where he had been. He said that
the priest had held the rope very faithlessly, and the priest admitted
that it was true. Men felt no doubt that these monsters were responsible
for the disappearance of the men in the valley, nor was there any
haunting or ghost-walking there afterwards; Grettir had evidently
cleared the land of them. The bones were buried by the priest in the
churchyard. Grettir stayed the winter in Bardardal, but unknown to the
general public.

Thorir of Gard heard rumours of Grettir being in Bardardal and set some
men on to take his life. Men thereupon advised him to depart, and he
went into the West to Modruvellir, where he met Gudmund the Mighty and
asked him for protection. Gudmund said it would not be convenient for
him to take him in.

"You must," he said, "find a place to settle in where you need be in no
fear for your life."

Grettir said he did not know where such a place was.

"There is an island," Gudmund said, "in Skagafjord, called Drangey. It
is excellent for defence; no one can get up to it without a ladder. If
once you can reach it there is no chance of any one attacking you there
with arms or with craft, so long as you guard the ladder well."

"That shall be tried," said Grettir. "But I am in such dread of the dark
that even for the sake of my life I cannot live alone."

"It may be that it is so," said Gudmund; "but trust no man so well that
you trust not yourself better. Many are unfit to be trusted."

Grettir thanked him for his excellent advice and departed from
Modruvellir. He went on straight to Bjarg, where his mother and
Illugi greeted him joyfully. He stayed there several days and heard of
Thorsteinn Kuggason having been slain in the autumn before he went to
Bardardal. Fate, he thought, was striking hard against him. Then he rode
South to Holtavarda Heath, intending to revenge the death of Hallmund if
he could meet with Grim. On reaching Nordrardal he learnt that Grim had
left two or three years before, as has already been related. Grettir
had not received news of it because he had been in hiding there for two
years and a third in Thorisdal and had met no one to tell him of what
had happened. Then he turned his steps towards the Breidafjord valleys
and waylaid those who passed over Brattabrekka. He continued to let his
hands sweep over the property of the small farmers during the height of
the summer season.

When the summer was passing away, Steinvor at Sandhaugar gave birth to
a son who was named Skeggi. He was at first fathered on Kjartan, the son
of Steinn the priest at Eyjardalsa. Skeggi was unlike all his family
in his strength and stature. When he was fifteen years old he was the
strongest man in the North, and then they put him down to Grettir. There
seemed a prospect of his growing into something quite extraordinary, but
he died when he was seventeen and there is no saga about him.



CHAPTER LXVIII. FIGHT WITH THORODD THE SON OF SNORRI


After the death of Thorsteinn Kuggason, Snorri the Godi was on bad terms
with his son Thorodd and with Sam the son of Bork the Fat. It is not
clearly stated what they had done to displease him except that they had
refused to undertake some important work which he had given them to do;
what is known is that Snorri turned off his son Thorodd and told him
not to come back until he had slain some forest-man, and so it remained.
Thorodd then went to Dalir. There dwelt at Breidabolstad in Sokkolfsdal
a certain widow named Geirlaug; she kept as her shepherd a grown-up
youth who had been outlawed for wounding some one. Thorodd Snorrason
heard of this, rode to Breidabolstad and asked where the shepherd was.
The woman said he was with the sheep and asked what Thorodd wanted with
him.

"I want to take his life," he said; "he is an outlaw and a forest-man."

She said: "Such a warrior as you has nothing to gain by killing a
miserable creature like him. I will show you a much doughtier deed,
should you have a mind to try it."

"What is that?" he asked.

"Up there in the mountains," she said, "is Grettir the son of Asmund;
deal with him; that will be more fitting for you."

Thorodd liked the proposal and said he would do it. Then he put spurs to
his horse and rode up along the valleys. On reaching the hills below the
Austra river he saw a light-coloured horse saddled, with a big man in
armour, and at once directed his steps towards them. Grettir hailed him
and asked who he was. Thorodd told his name and asked: "Why do you not
rather ask my business than my name?"

"Because," he said, "it is not likely to be very weighty. Are you a son
of Snorri the Godi?"

"So it is indeed; we shall now try which of us is the stronger."

"That is easily done," said Grettir, "but have you not heard that I have
not proved a mound of wealth to most of those who have had to do with
me?"

"I know that; but I mean to risk something on it now."

Then he drew his sword and went valiantly for Grettir, who defended
himself with his shield but would not use his weapons against Thorodd.
They fought for a time without his being wounded. Grettir then said:

"Let us stop this play; you will not gain the victory in a battle with
me."

Thorodd struck at him most furiously. Grettir was tired of it, so he
took hold of him and set him down next to himself, saying: "I could do
what I liked with you; but I have no fear of your killing me. I am much
more afraid of your grey-headed father, Snorri the Godi, and of his
counsels, which have brought many a man to his knees. You should take up
tasks which you are able to accomplish; it is no child's play to fight
with me."

When Thorodd saw that there was nothing to be done he quieted down,
and then they parted. He rode home to Tunga and told his father of his
encounter with Grettir. Snorri smiled and said: "Many a man has a high
opinion of himself; but the odds against you were too great. While you
were aiming blows at him he was doing what he pleased with you. But he
was wise not to kill you, for it would not have been my purpose to leave
you unavenged. I will now rather use my influence on his side if I ever
have to do with his affairs."

Snorri showed his approval of Grettir's action towards Thorodd, for his
counsels were always friendly to Grettir.



CHAPTER LXIX. GRETTIR'S LAST VISIT TO BJARG AND JOURNEY WITH ILLUGI TO
DRANGEY


Soon after Thorodd left him Grettir rode North to Bjarg and remained
there in hiding for a time. His fear of the dark grew so upon him that
he dared go nowhere after dusk. His mother offered to keep him there,
but said she saw that it would not do for him because of the feuds
which he had throughout the land. Grettir said she should not fall into
trouble through him, "but," he said, "I can no longer live alone even to
save my life."

Illugi his brother was then fifteen years old and was a most goodly
young man. He heard what they were saying. Grettir told his mother what
Gudmund the Mighty had advised him to do, and declared he would try to
get to Drangey if he could. Yet, he said, he could not go there unless
he could find some faithful man to stay with him. Then Illugi said: "I
will go with you, brother. I know not whether I shall be a support to
you, but I will be faithful to you and will not run from you so long as
you stand upright. And I shall know the better how it fares with you if
I am with you."

Grettir answered: "You are such an one amongst men as I most rejoice
in. And if my mother be not against it I would indeed that you should go
with me."

Asdis then said: "It has now come to this, that I see two difficulties
meeting each other. It is hard for me to lose Illugi, but I know that so
much may be said for Grettir's condition that he will find some way out.
And though it is much for one to bid farewell to both of you, yet I will
consent to it if Grettir's lot is bettered thereby."

Illugi was pleased at her words, for his heart was set upon going with
Grettir. She gave them plenty of money to take with them and they made
ready for their journey. Asdis took them along the road, and before they
parted she said: "Go forth now, my sons twain. Sad will be your death
together, nor may any man escape that which is destined for him. I shall
see neither of you again; let one fate befall you both. I know not what
safety you seek in Drangey, but there shall your bones be laid, and many
will begrudge you your living there. Beware of treachery; yet shall you
be smitten with weapons, for strange are the dreams which I have had.
Guard yourselves against witchcraft, for few things are stronger than
the ancient spells."

Thus she spoke and wept much. Grettir said: "Weep not, my mother. It
shall be said that you had sons and not daughters if we are attacked
with arms. Live well, and farewell."

Then they parted. The two travelled North through the districts and
visited their kinsmen while the autumn passed into winter. Then they
turned their steps to Skagafjord, then North to Vatnsskard on to
Reykjaskard below Saemundarhlid to Langholt, reaching Glaumbaer as
the day was waning. Grettir had slung his hat over his shoulder; so
he always went when out of doors whether the weather was good or bad.
Thence they continued their journey, and when they had gone a short way
they met a man with a big head, tall and thin and ill clad. He greeted
them and each asked the other's name. They told theirs and he said his
name was Thorbjorn. He was a vagrant, had no mind to work and swaggered
much. It was the habit of some to make game of him or fool him. He
became very familiar and told them much gossip about the district and
the people therein. Grettir was much amused. He asked whether they did
not want a man to work for them and said he would much like to go with
them. So much he got from his talk that they let him join them. It was
very cold and there was a driving snow-storm. As the man was so fussy
and talkative they gave him a nickname and called him Glaum.

"The people in Glaumbaer," he said, "were much exercised about your
going without a hat in this weather, and wanted to know whether you were
any the braver for being proof against the cold. There were two sons of
bondis there, men of great distinction; the shepherd told them to come
out and mind the sheep with him, but they could scarcely get their
clothes on for the cold."

Grettir said: "I saw a young man inside the door putting on his mittens,
and another going between the cow-house and the dung-heap. Neither of
them will frighten me."

Then they went on to Reynines and stayed the night there; then to the
sea-shore to a farm called Reykir where a man, a good farmer, named
Thorvald, lived. Grettir asked him for shelter and told him of his
intention of going to Drangey. The bondi said that men of Skagafjord
would not think his a very friendly visit and drew back. Then Grettir
took the purse of money which his mother had given him and gave it to
the bondi. The man's brows unbent when he saw the money and he told
three of his servants to take them out in the night by the moonlight.
From Reykir is the shortest distance to the island, about one sea-mile.

When they reached the island Grettir thought it looked quite pleasant;
it was all overgrown with grass and had steep cliffs down to the sea
so that no one could get on to it except where the ladders were. If the
upper ladder was pulled up it was impossible for any one to get on to
the island. There was also a large crag full of sea birds in the summer,
and there were eighty sheep in the island belonging to the bondis,
mostly rams and ewes, which were meant for slaughter.

There Grettir quietly settled down. He had been fifteen or sixteen years
an outlaw, so Sturla the son of Thord has recorded.



CHAPTER LXX. THE PEOPLE OF SKAGAFJORD


When Grettir came to Drangey the following chiefs were in Skagafjord:

Hjalti lived at Hof in Hjaltadal, the son of Thord, the son of Hjalti,
the son of Thord Skalp. He was a great chief, very distinguished and
very popular. His brother was named Thorbjorn Angle, a big man, strong
and hardy and rather quarrelsome. Thord their father had married in his
old age, and his then wife was not the mother of these two. She was
very much against her stepsons, especially Thorbjorn, because he was
intractable and headstrong. One day when he was playing at "tables",
his stepmother came up and saw that he was playing at "hnettafl"; they
played with big peg pieces. She considered that very lazy of him and
spoke some words to which he answered hastily. She took up the piece and
struck him on the cheek bone with the peg, and it glanced into his eye
which hung down on his cheek. He started up and handled her mercilessly
so that she was confined to her bed and soon afterwards died; they
say that she was pregnant at the time. After that he became a regular
ruffian. He took over his property and went first to live in Vidvik.

Halldor the son of Thorgeir, the son of Thord of Hofdi, lived at Hof
in Hofdastrand. He married Thordis the daughter of Thord, the sister of
Hjalti and Thorbjorn Angle. Halldor was a worthy bondi and wealthy.

Bjorn was the name of a man who lived at Haganes in Fljot, a friend of
Halldor of Hof, and the two held together in every dispute.

Tungu-Steinn dwelt at Steinsstadir. He was the son of Bjorn, the son of
Ofeig Thinbeard, the son of Crow-Hreidar, to whom Eirik of Guddal gave
Tunga below Skalamyr. He was a man of renown.

Eirik was the son of Holmgang-Starri, the son of Eirik of Guddal, the
son of Hroald, the son of Geirmund Straightbeard. He lived at Hof in
Guddal.

All these were men of high rank. Two brothers dwelt at a place called
Breida in Slettahlid, both named Thord. They were very strong men, but
peaceable.

All the men now named had a share in Drangey. It is said that the island
was owned by no fewer than twenty men, and none of them would part with
his share to the others. The largest share belonged to the sons of Thord
since they were the richest.



CHAPTER LXXI. THE BONDIS CLAIM THEIR PROPERTY IN DRANGEY


Midwinter was passed, and the bondis prepared to bring in their animals
from the island for slaughter. They manned a boat and each had a man of
his own on board, some two.

When they reached the island they saw men on it moving about. They
thought it very strange, but supposed that some one had been wrecked and
had gone on shore there. So they rowed to where the ladders were. The
people on the shore pulled the ladders up. This seemed very strange
behaviour and they hailed the men and asked who they were. Grettir told
his name and those of his companions. The bondis asked who had taken
them out to the island.

Grettir answered: "He brought me out who took me here, and had hands,
and was more my friend than yours."

The bondis said: "Let us take our animals and come to the land with us.
You shall have freely whatever you have taken of our property."

Grettir said: "That is a good offer; but each of us shall have that
which he has got. I may tell you at once that hence I go not, unless
I am dead or dragged away; nor will I let go that which my hands have
taken."

The bondis said no more, but thought that most unhappy visitors had come
to Drangey. They offered money and made many fair promises, but Grettir
refused them all, and so they had to return home much disgusted, having
accomplished nothing. They told all the people of the district of the
wolves who had come into the island. This had come upon them unawares
and nothing could be done. They talked it over that winter but could
think of no way of getting Grettir out of the island.



CHAPTER LXXII. GRETTIR VISITS THE THING AT HEGRANES


The time passed on until the spring, when men assembled at the Hegranes
Thing. They came in great numbers from all the districts under its
jurisdiction, and stayed there a long time, both palavering and
merry-making, for there were many who loved merriment in the country
round.

When Grettir heard that everybody had gone to the Thing he laid a plan
with his friends, for he was always on good terms with those who were
nearest to him, and for them he spared nothing which he was able to
get. He said he would go to the land to get supplies and that Illugi and
Glaum should remain behind. Illugi thought it very imprudent but he
let Grettir have his way. He told them to guard the ladder well since
everything depended upon that. Then he went to the land and obtained
what he wanted. He kept his disguise wherever he went and no one knew
that he had come. He heard of the festivities that were going on at the
Thing and was curious to see them, so he put on some old clothes that
were rather shabby and arrived just as they were going from the Logretta
home to their booths. Some of the young men were talking about the
weather, said it was good and fair, and that it would be a good thing to
have some games and wrestling; they thought it a good proposal. So they
sat down in front of their booths. The foremost men in the games were
the sons of Thord. Thorbjorn Angle was very uppish and was arranging
everything himself for the sports. Every one had to do as he bade, and
he took them each by the shoulders and pushed them into the field. The
wrestling was begun by the less strong ones in pairs, and there was
great sport. When most of them had wrestled except the strongest, there
was much talk as to who should tackle the two Thords mentioned above,
and there was no one who would do it. They went round inviting men to
wrestle, but the more they asked the more their invitation was declined.
Thorbjorn Angle looked round and saw a big man sitting there, but could
not clearly see his face. He seized hold of him and gave a violent tug,
but the man sat still and did not move.

Thorbjorn said: "Nobody has held so firm against me to-day as you. But
who is this fellow?"

"My name is Gest."

Thorbjorn said: "You will be wanting to play with us. You are a welcome
Guest."

"Things may change quickly," he said. "I cannot join in your games for I
have no knowledge of them."

Many of them said that they would take it kindly of him if he, a
stranger, would play a little with the men. He asked what they wanted
him to do, and they asked him to wrestle with some one. He said he had
given up wrestling, though he once used to take pleasure in it. As he
did not directly refuse they pressed him all the more.

"Well," he said, "if you want to drag me in you must do one thing for me
and grant me peace here at the Thing until I reach my home."

They all shouted and said they would gladly do that. The man who was
foremost in urging that peace should be given was one Haf the son of
Thorarin, the son of Haf, the son of Thord Knapp, who had settled in the
land between Stifla in Fljot and Tungua. He lived at Knappsstad and
was a man of many words. He spoke in favour of the peace with great
authority and said:

"Hereby do I declare PEACE between all men, in particular between this
man here seated who is named Gest and all Godord's men, full bondis, all
men of war and bearers of arms, all other men of this district of the
Hegranes Thing whencesoever they have come, both named and unnamed.
I declare PEACE and full Immunity in behoof of this newcomer to us
unknown, Gest yclept, for the practice of games, wrestling and all kinds
of sport, while abiding here, and during his journey home, whether he
sail or whether he travel, whether by land or whether by sea. He shall
have PEACE in all places, named and unnamed, for such time as he needeth
to reach his home in safety, by our faith confirmed. And I establish
this PEACE on the part of ourselves and of our kinsmen, our friends and
belongings, alike of women and of men, bondsmen and thralls, youths
and adults. Be there any truce-breaker who shall violate this PEACE
and defile this faith, so be he rejected of God and expelled from the
community of righteous men; be he cast out from Heaven and from the
fellowship of the holy; let him have no part amongst mankind and become
an outcast from society. A vagabond he shall be and a wolf in places
where Christians pray and where heathen worship, where fire burneth,
where the earth bringeth forth, where the child lispeth the name of
mother, where the mother beareth a son, where men kindle fire, where
the ship saileth, where shields blink, sun shineth, snow lieth, Finn
glideth, fir-tree groweth, falcon flieth the live-long day and the fair
wind bloweth straight under both her wings, where Heaven rolleth and
earth is tilled, where the breezes waft mists to the sea, where corn is
sown. Far shall he dwell from church and Christian men, from the sons of
the heathen, from house and cave and from every home, in the torments
of Hel. At PEACE we shall be, in concord together, each with other in
friendly mind, wherever we meet, on mountain or strand, on ship or on
snow-shoes, on plains or on glaciers, at sea or on horseback, as friends
meet in the water, or brothers by the way, each at PEACE with other, as
son with father, or father with son, in all our dealings.

"Our hands we lay together, all and every to hold well the PEACE and the
words we have spoken in this our faith, in the presence of God and of
holy men, of all who hear my words and here are present."

Many said that a great word had been spoken. Gest said: "You have
declared and spoken well; if you go not back upon it, I will not delay
to show that of which I am capable."

Then he cast off his hood and after that all his upper garments. Each
looked at the other and woe spread over their lips; for they knew that
it was Grettir who had come to them, by his excelling all other men in
stature and vigour. All were silent and Haf looked foolish. The men of
the district went two and two together, each blaming the other, and most
of all blaming him who had declared the peace. Then Grettir said: "Speak
plainly to me and declare what is in your minds, for I will not sit here
long without my clothes. You have more at stake than I have, whether you
hold the peace or not."

They answered little and sat themselves down. The sons of Thord and
their brother-in-law Halldor then talked together. Some wished to uphold
the peace and some not. Each nodded to the other. Then Grettir spoke a
verse:

     "Many a man is filled with doubt.
     A twofold mask has the prover of shields.
     The skilful tongue is put to shame.
     They doubt if they shall hold the troth."

Then said Tungu-Steinn: "Think you so, Grettir? Which then will the
chieftains do? But true it is that you excel all men in courage. See you
not how they are putting their noses together?"

Grettir then said:

     "Together they all their noses laid;
     they wagged their beards in close converse.
     They talked with each other by two and two,
     regretting the peace they afore declared."

Then said Hjalti the son of Thord: "It shall not be so; we will hold
the peace with you although our minds have altered. I would not that
men should have the example of our having broken the peace which
we ourselves gave and declared. Grettir shall depart unhindered
whithersoever he will, and shall have peace till such time as he reach
his home from this journey. And then this truce shall have expired
whatever happen with us." They all thanked him for his speech, and
thought he had acted as a chieftain should under such circumstances.
Thorbjorn Angle was silent. Then it was proposed that one or the other
of the Thords should close with Grettir, and he said that they might do
as they chose.

One of the two brothers Thord then came forward. Grettir stood upright
before him and Thord went for him with all his might, but Grettir never
moved from his place. Then Grettir stretched over across his back and
seizing his breeches tripped up his foot and cast him backwards over his
head so that he fell heavily upon his shoulders. Then the people said
that both the brothers should tackle him together, and they did so.
There arose a mighty tussle, each in turn having the advantage, although
Grettir always had one of them down. Now one, now the other was brought
to his knees or met with a reverse. So fiercely they gripped that all of
them were bruised and bloody. Everybody thought it splendid sport,
and when they ceased thanked them for their wrestling. Those that were
sitting near judged that the two together were no stronger than Grettir
alone, although each had the strength of two strong men. They were
so equal that when they strove together neither gained the advantage.
Grettir did not stay long at the Thing. The bondis asked him to give up
the island, but this he refused to do, and they accomplished nothing.

Grettir returned to Drangey where Illugi rejoiced much at seeing him
again. They stayed there in peace and Grettir told them of his journeys;
so the summer passed. All thought the men of Skagafjord had acted most
honourably in upholding their peace, and from this may be seen what
trusty men lived in those days, after all that Grettir had done against
them. The less wealthy ones among the bondis began to talk amongst
themselves and say that there was little profit in keeping a small share
of the island, and now offered to sell their holdings to the sons
of Thord, but Hjalti said he did not want to buy them. The bondis
stipulated that any one who wanted to buy a share should either kill
Grettir or get him away. Thorbjorn Angle said that he was ready to take
the lead, and would spare no pains to attack Grettir if they would pay
him for it. Hjalti his brother resigned to him his share of the island
because Thorbjorn was the more violent and was unpopular. Several other
bondis did the same, so that Thorbjorn Angle got a large part of the
island at a small price, but he bound himself to get Grettir away.



CHAPTER LXXIII. VISIT OF THORBJORN ANGLE TO DRANGEY


At the end of the summer Thorbjorn Angle went with a boat fully manned
to Drangey. Grettir and his party came forward on the cliff and they
talked together. Thorbjorn begged Grettir to do so much for his asking
as to quit the island. Grettir said there was not much hope of that.
Thorbjorn said: "It may be that I can give you some assistance which
will make it worth your while to do this. Many of the bondis have now
given up the shares which they had in the island to me."

Grettir said: "Now for the very reason that you have just told me,
because you own the greater part of the island, I am determined never
to go hence. We may now divide the cabbage. It is true that I thought it
irksome to have the whole of Skagafjord against me, but now neither
need spare the other, since neither is suffocated with the love of his
fellows. You may as well put off your journeys hither, for the matter is
settled so far as I am concerned."

"All abide their time," he said, "and you abide evil."

"I must risk that," he said. And so they parted. Thorbjorn returned home
again.



CHAPTER LXXIV. THE FIRE GOES OUT IN DRANGEY


Grettir had, it is said, been two years in Drangey, and they had
slaughtered nearly all the sheep. One ram, it is told, they allowed to
live; it was grey below and had large horns. They had much sport
with it, for it was very tame and would stand outside and follow them
wherever they went. It came to the hut in the evening and rubbed its
horns against the door. They lived very comfortably, having plenty
to eat from the birds on the island and their eggs, nor had they much
trouble in gathering wood for fire. Grettir always employed the man to
collect the drift, and there were often logs cast ashore there which he
brought home for fuel. The brothers had no need to work beyond going to
the cliffs, which they did whenever they chose. The thrall began to
get very slack at his work; he grumbled much and was less careful than
before. It was his duty to mind the fire every night, and Grettir bade
him be very careful of it as they had no boat with them. One night it
came to pass that the fire went out. Grettir was very angry and said it
would only be right that Glaum should have a hiding. The thrall said
he had a very poor life of it to have to lie there in exile and be
ill-treated and beaten if anything went wrong. Grettir asked Illugi what
was to be done, and he said he could think of nothing else but to wait
until a ship brought them some fire.

Grettir said that would be a very doubtful chance to wait for. "I will
venture it," he said, "and see whether I can reach the land."

"That is a desperate measure," said Illugi. "We shall be done for if you
miscarry."

"I shall not drown in the channel," he said. "I shall trust the thrall
less in future since he has failed in a matter of such moment to us."

The shortest passage from the island to the mainland is one sea-mile.



CHAPTER LXXV. GRETTIR SWIMS TO THE MAINLAND FOR FIRE


Grettir then prepared for his swim. He wore a cloak of coarse material
with breeches and had his fingers webbed. The weather was fine; he left
the island towards the evening. Illugi thought his journey was hopeless.
Grettir had the current with him and it was calm as he swam towards the
fjord. He smote the water bravely and reached Reykjanes after sunset.
He went into the settlement at Reykir, bathed in the night in a warm
spring, and then entered the hall, where it was very hot and a little
smoky from the fire which had been burning there all day. He was very
tired and slept soundly, lying on right into the day. When it was a
little way on in the morning the servants rose, and the first to enter
the room were two women, the maid with the bondi's daughter. Grettir was
asleep, and his clothes had all fallen off on to the floor. They saw a
man lying there and recognised him. The maid said:

"As I wish for salvation, sister, here is Grettir the son of Asmund
come. He really is large about the upper part of his body, and is lying
bare. But he seems to me unusually small below. It is not at all in
keeping with the rest of him."

The bondi's daughter said: "How can you let your tongue run on so? You
are more than half a fool! Hold your tongue!"

"I really cannot be silent, my dear sister," said the maid; "I would not
have believed it if any one had told me."

Then she went up to him to look more closely, and kept running back to
the bondi's daughter and laughing. Grettir heard what she said, sprang
up and chased her down the room. When he had caught her he spoke a
verse:

(VERSE MISSING IN MANUSCRIPT)

Soon afterwards Grettir went to the bondi Thorvald, told him his
difficulty and asked him to take him out to the island again, which he
did, lending him a ship and taking him over. Grettir thanked him for his
courtesy. When it became known that Grettir had swum a sea-mile, every
one thought his courage extraordinary both on sea and on land. The men
of Skagafjord blamed Thorbjorn Angle much for not having ridded Drangey
of Grettir, and all wanted their shares back again. That did not suit
him and he asked them to have patience.



CHAPTER LXXVI. ADVENTURE OF HAERING IN DRANGEY


That summer a ship came to Gonguskardsos, on board of which was a man
named Haering. He was a young man and very active; he could climb
any cliff. He went to visit Thorbjorn Angle and stayed there into the
autumn. He pressed Thorbjorn much to take him to Drangey, that he
might see whether the cliff was so high that he could not get up there.
Thorbjorn said it should not be for nothing if he succeeded in getting
up on to the island and either killing or wounding Grettir; he made it
appear attractive as a task for Haering to undertake.

One day they went to Drangey and he put the Easterner ashore in a
certain place, telling him not to let himself be seen if he got to the
top. Then they set up the ladder and began a conversation with Grettir's
people. Thorbjorn asked him whether he would not leave the island. He
said there was nothing on which he was so determined.

"You have played much with us," said Thorbjorn, "and we do not seem
likely to have our revenge, but you have not much fear for yourself."

Thus they disputed for long, but came to no agreement.

We have now to tell of Haering. He climbed all about on the cliffs and
got to the top in a place which no other man ever reached before or
since. On reaching the top he saw the two brothers standing with their
backs turned to him. He hoped in a short time to win money and glory
from both. They had no inkling of his being there, and thought that
nobody could get up except where the ladders were. Grettir was occupied
with Thorbjorn's men, and there was no lack of derisive words on both
sides. Then Illugi looked round and saw a man coming towards them,
already quite close. He said: "Here is a man coming towards us with his
axe in the air; he has a rather hostile appearance."

"You deal with him," said Grettir, "while I look after the ladder."
Illugi then advanced against the Easterner, who on seeing him turned and
ran about all over the island. Illugi chased him to the furthest end of
the island; on reaching the edge he leaped down and broke every bone
in his body; thus his life ended. The place where he perished was
afterwards called Haering's leap. Illugi returned and Grettir asked him
how he had parted with his man.

"He would not trust me to manage for him," he said. "He broke his neck
over the cliff. The bondis may pray for him as for a dead man."

When Angle heard that he told his men to shove off. "I have now been
twice to meet Grettir," he said. "I may come a third time, and if then
I return no wiser than I am now, it is likely that they may stay in
Drangey, so far as I am concerned. But methinks Grettir will not be
there so long in the future as he has been in the past."

They then returned home and this journey seemed even worse than the
one before. Grettir stayed in Drangey and saw no more of Thorbjorn
that winter. Skapti the Lawman died during the winter, whereby Grettir
suffered a great loss, for he had promised to press for a removal of his
sentence when he had been twenty years an outlaw, and the events just
related were in the nineteenth year. In the spring died Snorri the Godi,
and much more happened during this winter season which does not belong
to our saga.



CHAPTER LXXVII. GRETTIR'S CASE BEFORE THE ALL-THING


That summer at the All-Thing Grettir's friends spoke much about
his outlawry, and some held that his term was fulfilled when he had
completed any portion of the twentieth year. This was disputed by the
opposite party, who declared that he had committed many acts deserving
of outlawry since, and that, therefore, his sentence ought to be all the
longer. A new Lawman had been appointed, Steinn the son of Thorgest,
the son of Steinn the Far-traveller, the son of Thorir Autumn-mist.
The mother of Steinn the Lawman was Arnora, the daughter of Thord the
Yeller. He was a wise man, and was asked for his opinion. He told them
to make a search to find out whether this was the twentieth year of his
outlawry, and they did so. Then Thorir of Gard went to work to put every
possible difficulty in the way, and found out that Grettir had spent one
year of the time in Iceland, during which he must be held to have been
free of his outlawry. Consequently it had only lasted nineteen years.

The Lawman declared that no man could be outlawed for longer than twenty
years in all, even though he committed an outlaw's acts during that
time. But before that he would allow no man to be freed.

Thus the endeavour to remove his sentence broke down for the moment, but
there seemed a certainty of his being freed in the following summer. The
men of Skagafjord were little pleased at the prospect of Grettir being
freed, and they told Thorbjorn Angle that he must do one of the two,
resign his holding in the island or kill Grettir. He was in great
straits, for he saw no way of killing Grettir, and yet he wanted to keep
the island. He tried everything he could think of to get the better of
Grettir by force or by fraud or in any other way that he could.



CHAPTER LXXVIII. THORBJORN'S FOSTER-MOTHER


Thorbjorn Angle had a foster-mother named Thurid. She was very old and
of little use to mankind, but she had been very skilled in witchcraft
and magic when she was young and the people were heathen. Now she seemed
to have lost it all. Still, although the land was Christian, many sparks
of heathendom remained. It was not forbidden by the law of the land to
sacrifice or perform other heathen rites in private; only the one who
performed them openly was sentenced to the minor exile. Now it happened
to many as it is said: The hand turns to its wonted skill, and that
which we have learned in youth is always most familiar to us. So
Thorbjorn Angle, baffled in all his plans, turned for help to the
quarter where it would have been least looked for most people, namely,
to his foster-mother, and asked her what she could do for him.

She replied, "Now it seems to me to have come to this, as the saying is:
Many go to the goat-house to get wool. What would I less than to think
myself above the other men of the country, and then to be as nothing
when it comes to the trial? I see not that it fares worse with me than
with you, even though I scarce rise from my bed. If you will have my
counsel then I must have my way in all that is done."

He consented, and said that she had long given him counsel for his good.
The "double month" of the summer was now approaching. One fine day the
old woman said to Angle: "The weather is now calm and bright; I will
that you go to Drangey and pick a quarrel with Grettir. I will go with
you and learn what caution is in his words. I shall have some surety
when I see how far they are prospering, and then I will speak over them
such words as I please."

Angle said: "Let us not go to Drangey. It is always worse in my mind
when I leave that place than when I arrive."

The woman said: "I will not help you if you will not let me do as I
like."

"Far be that from me, my foster-mother. I have said that I will go there
a third time, that something may come of it for us."

"You may venture it," she said, "much labour will you have before
Grettir is laid in the earth; often your lot will be doubtful and hard
will it go with you before it is finished. And yet you are so bound that
somehow you must get yourself out of it."

Then Thorbjorn Angle had a ten-oared boat manned and went on board with
eleven men. The woman was with them and they rowed out to Drangey. When
the brothers saw them coming they came forward to the ladder and began
once more to talk about their case. Thorbjorn said he had come once more
to hear their answer whether Grettir would leave the place. He said he
would treat the destruction of his property and Grettir's stay there
as a light thing, provided they parted in peace. Grettir said he had
no intention of coming to any terms about his going away. "I have often
told you," he said, "that there is no use in talking to me about it. You
may do whatever you please; I mean to stay here and abide what happens."

Thorbjorn saw that his end would not be gained this time, and said: "I
knew very well with what men of Hel I had to do. It is most likely that
some days will pass before I come here again."

"It would not hurt me if you never came at all," said Grettir.

The woman was lying in the stern sheets covered up with clothes. Then
she began to stir and said:

"These men are brave and unfortunate; there is much difference between
you; you offer them good and they refuse everything. There are few more
certain tokens of evil than not to know how to accept the good. Now I
say this of you, Grettir, that you be deprived of health, of all good
luck and fortune, of all protection and counsel, ever the more the
longer you live. I wish that your days may be less happy in the future
than they have been in the past."

When Grettir heard that he started violently and said: "What fiend is
that in the ship with them?"

Illugi said: "I think that must be the old woman, Thorbjorn's
foster-mother."

"Curse the hag!" he said. "I could have thought of nothing worse!
Nothing that was ever said startled me more than her words, and I know
that some evil will befall me from her and her spells. She shall have
something to remind her of her visit here."

Then he took up an enormous stone and threw it down into the boat. It
fell into the heap of clothes. Thorbjorn had not thought that any man
could throw so far. A loud scream was heard, for the stone had struck
her thigh and broken it.

Illugi said: "I wish you had not done that."

"Do not blame me for it," said Grettir. "I fear it has been just too
little. One old woman would not have been too great a price for us two."

"How will she pay for us? That will be a small sum for the pair of us."

Thorbjorn then returned home; no greeting passed between them when
he left. He spoke to the old woman and said: "It has happened as I
expected. Little credit has the journey to the island brought you. You
have been injured for the rest of your life, and we have no more
honour than we had before; we have to endure unatoned one insult after
another."

She answered: "This is the beginning of their destruction; I say that
from this time onwards they will go downwards. I care not whether I live
or not, if I do not have vengeance for the injury they have done me."

"You seem to be in high spirits, foster-mother," he said. Then they
arrived home. The woman lay in bed for nearly a month before her leg was
set and she was able to walk again. Men laughed much over the journey of
Thorbjorn and the old woman. Little luck had come from the meetings with
Grettir, first at the peace declaration at the Thing, next when Haering
was killed, and now the third time when the woman's thigh was broken,
while nothing had been done on their side. Thorbjorn Angle suffered much
from their talk.



CHAPTER LXXIX. THE SPELL TAKES EFFECT


The autumn passed and but three weeks remained till the winter. The old
woman asked to be driven to the sea-shore. Thorbjorn asked what she was
going to do.

"A small thing only," she said, "yet maybe the signal of greater things
to come."

They did as she asked them. When they reached the shore she hobbled on
by the sea as if directed to a spot where lay a great stump of a tree
as large as a man could bear on his shoulder. She looked at it and bade
them turn it over before her; the other side looked as if it had been
burned and smoothed. She had a small flat surface cut on its smooth
side; then she took a knife, cut runes upon it, reddened them with her
blood and muttered some spells over it. After that she walked backwards
against the sun round it, and spoke many potent words. Then she made
them push the tree into the sea, and said it should go to Drangey and
that Grettir should suffer hurt from it. Then she went back to Vidvik.
Thorbjorn said he did not know what would come of it. The woman said he
would know more clearly some day. The wind was towards the land up the
fjord, but the woman's stump drifted against the wind, and not more
slowly than would have been expected.

Grettir was sitting in Drangey with his companions very comfortably, as
has been told. On the day following that on which the old woman had
cast her spells upon the tree they went down from the hill to look for
firewood. When they got to the western side of the island they found a
great stump stranded there.

"Here is a fine log for fuel," cried Illugi, "let us carry it home."
Grettir gave it a kick with his foot and said: "An ill tree and ill
sent. We must find other wood for the fire."

He pushed it out into the sea and told Illugi to beware of carrying it
home, for it was sent for their destruction. Then they returned to their
hut and said nothing about the tree to the thrall. The next day they
found the tree again, nearer to the ladder than on the day before.
Grettir put it back into the sea and said he would never carry it home.
That night passed and dirty weather set in with rain, so that they did
not care to go out and told Glaum to fetch fuel. He grumbled very much
and declared it was cruel to make him plague himself to death in every
kind of weather. He descended the ladder and found there the woman's
log. He thought himself lucky, laboured home with it to the hut and
threw it down with a great noise which Grettir heard.

"Glaum has got something; I must go out and see what it is," he said,
and went out, taking his wood-cutting axe with him.

"Let your cutting up of it be no worse than my carrying of it home!"
said Glaum.

Grettir was irritated with the thrall; he used his axe with both hands
and did not notice what tree it was. Directly the axe touched the tree
it turned flat and glanced off into Grettir's right leg. It entered
above his right knee and pierced to the bone, making a severe wound.
Grettir turned to the tree and said: "He who meant me evil has
prevailed; it will not end with this. This is the very log which I twice
rejected. Two disasters have you now brought about, Glaum; first you let
our fire go out, and now you have brought in this tree of ill-fortune. A
third mistake will be the death of you and of us all."

Illugi then bound the wound. It bled little; Grettir slept well that
night and three days passed without its paining him. When they opened
the bandages the flesh had grown together and the wound was almost
healed. Illugi said: "I do not think that you will suffer very long with
this wound."

"That would be well," said Grettir; "it has happened strangely however
it ends; but my mind tells me otherwise."



CHAPTER LXXX. THE SPELL CONTINUES TO WORK


One evening they all went to bed, and about midnight Grettir began to
toss about. Illugi asked him why he was so restless. Grettir said his
leg was hurting him and he thought there must be some change in its
appearance. They fetched a light, unbound the wound and found it swollen
and blue as coal. It had opened again and was much worse than at first.
He had much pain after that and could not keep quiet, nor would any
sleep come to his eyes.

Grettir said: "We must be prepared for it. This illness of mine is
not for nothing; there is witchcraft in it. The old woman has meant to
punish me for the stone which I threw at her." Illugi said: "I told you
that no good would come of that old woman."

"It will be all the same in the end," said Grettir, and spoke a verse:

     "Often when men have threatened my life
     I have known to defend it against the foe:
     but now 'tis a woman has done me to death.
     Truly the spells of the wicked are mighty."

"Now we must be on the watch; Thorbjorn Angle will not leave it to end
here. You, Glaum, must in future guard the ladder every day and pull it
up in the evening. Do this trustily, for much depends thereon. If you
betray us your end will be a short one."

Glaum promised most faithfully. The weather now became severe. A
north-easterly wind set in and it was very cold. Every evening Grettir
asked if the ladder was drawn in.

"Are we now to look for men?" said Glaum. "Is any man so anxious to take
your life that he will lose his own for it? This weather is much worse
than impossible. Your warlike mood seems to have left you utterly if you
think that everything is coming to kill you."

"You will always bear yourself worse than either of us," said Grettir,
"whatever happens. But now you must mind the ladder however unwilling
you may be."

They drove him out every morning, much to his disgust. The pain of
the wound increased, and the whole leg was swollen; the thigh began
to fester both above and below the wound, which spread all round, and
Grettir thought he was likely to die. Illugi sat with him night and day,
paying no heed to anything else. They were now in the second week of his
illness.



CHAPTER LXXXI. THORBJORN AGAIN VISITS DRANGEY


Thorbjorn Angle was now at home in Vidvik, much put out at not having
been able to overcome Grettir. When about a week had passed from the
day when the old woman had bewitched the log, she came to speak with
Thorbjorn and asked whether he did not mean to visit Grettir. He said
there was nothing about which he was more determined.

"But do you wish to meet him, foster-mother?" he asked.

"I have no intention of meeting him," she said; "I have sent him my
greeting, which I expect he has received. But I advise you to set off
at once and go quickly to see him, otherwise it will not be your fate to
overcome him."

He replied: "I have made so many inglorious journeys there that I am not
going again. This weather is reason enough; it would not be possible,
however pressing it were."

"You are indeed without counsel if you see not through these wiles. Now,
I will advise you. First go and collect men; ride to your brother-in-law
Halldor in Hof and get help from him. Is it too wild a thing to suppose
that I may have to do with this breeze that is now playing?"

Thorbjorn thought it might be that the woman saw further than he
supposed, so he sent through the country for men. Answer came very
quickly that none of those who had given up their shares would do
anything to help him. They said that both the island and the Grettir
affair were Thorbjorn's. Tungu-Steinn gave him two men, Hjalti his
brother three, Eirik in Guddal sent him one. Of his own he had six.
These twelve rode out from Vidvik to Hof, where Halldor invited them to
stay and asked their news. Thorbjorn told him everything fully. Halldor
asked who had done it all; he said his foster-mother had urged him much.

"That will lead to no good. She is a sorceress, and sorcery is now
forbidden."

"I cannot overlook everything," said Thorbjorn; "I am determined that
it shall now be brought to an end somehow. But how shall I go to work to
get on to the island?"

"It seems to me," said Halldor, "that you are relying upon something,
but I know not whether it is anything good. If you want to accomplish
anything go out to my friend Bjorn in Haganes in Fljot. He has a good
boat; ask him from me to lend it to you, and then you will be able to
sail on to Drangey. It seems to me that if you find Grettir well and
hearty your journey will have been in vain. One thing know for certain:
do not slay him in open fight, for there are enough men to avenge him.
Do not slay Illugi if you can help it. I fear that my counsel may not
appear altogether Christian."

Halldor then gave him six men; one was named Kar, another Thorleif, the
third Brand. The names of the others are not mentioned.

These eighteen men then went to Fljot, reached Haganes, and gave
Halldor's message to Bjorn. He said it was his duty to do it for
Halldor's sake, but that he was under no obligation to Thorbjorn.

He said it was an insane journey to make, and tried hard to dissuade
them. They answered that they could not turn back, so they went down to
the sea and launched the boat, which was ready with all her gear in the
boat-house. Then they made ready to sail. All those who were standing on
the shore thought it impossible to cross. They hoisted the sail and the
boat was soon under way, far out in the fjord. When they got right out
to sea the weather quieted and was no longer too heavy. In the evening
as it was getting dark they reached Drangey.



CHAPTER LXXXII. THE LAST BATTLE--DEATH OF GRETTIR AND ILLUGI


It has now to be told how Grettir became so ill that he could not stand
on his feet. Illugi sat with him and Glaum had to hold watch. He still
continued to object, and said they might think their lives were going to
fall out of them, but there was no reason for it. He went out, but most
unwillingly. When he came to the ladder he said to himself that there
was no need to draw it up. He felt very sleepy, lay down and slept all
day, and did not wake until Thorbjorn reached the island. They saw then
that the ladder was not drawn up. Thorbjorn said: "The situation has
changed from what it used to be; there are no men moving about, and the
ladder is in its place. It may be that more will come of our journey
than we expected at first. Now let us go to the hut and not let our
courage slacken. If they are well we may know for certain that there
will be need for each to do his very best."

They went up the ladder, looked round and saw close to the ascent a
man lying and snoring aloud. Thorbjorn recognised Glaum, went up to the
rascal and told him to wake up, striking his ear with the hilt of his
sword and saying: "Truly he is in a bad case whose life is entrusted to
your keeping."

Glaum looked up and said: "They are going on as usual. Do you think my
freedom such a great thing while I am lying here in the cold?"

Angle said: "Have you lost your wits? Don't you see that your enemies
are upon you and about to kill you all?"

Glaum said nothing, but on recognising the men cried out as loud as he
could.

"Do one thing or the other," said Angle; "either be silent this moment
and tell me all about your household, or be killed."

Glaum was as silent as if he had been dipped in water.

Thorbjorn said: "Are the brothers in the hut? Why are they not about?"

"That would not be so easy," said Glaum, "for Grettir is sick and nigh
to death and Illugi is sitting with him."

Thorbjorn asked about his condition, and what had happened. Then Glaum
told him all about Grettir's wound.

Angle laughed and said: "True is the ancient saying that Old friends are
the last to break away, and also this, that It is ill to have a thrall
for your friend--such a one as you, Glaum! You have shamefully betrayed
your liege lord, though there was little good in him."

Then the others cast reproaches at him for his villainy; they beat him
almost helpless and left him lying there. Then they went on to the hut
and knocked violently at the door.

Illugi said: "Greybelly [1] is knocking at the door, brother."

"He is knocking rather loud," said Grettir; "most unmercifully." Then
the door broke in pieces. Illugi rushed to his arms and defended the
door so that they could not get in. They assailed it long, but could get
nothing in but the points of their spears, all of which Illugi severed
from their shafts. Seeing that they could do nothing, they sprang on
to the roof and began to break it in. Then Grettir got on to his
feet, seized a spear and thrust it between the rafters. It struck Kar,
Halldor's man from Hof, and went right through him. Angle told them to
go to work warily and be careful of themselves. "We shall only overcome
them," he said, "if we act with caution."

Then they laid open the end of one of the timbers and bore upon it until
it broke. Grettir was unable to rise from his knees, but he seized the
sword Karsnaut at the moment when they all sprang in from the roof, and
a mighty fray began. Grettir struck with his sword at Vikar, a man of
Hjalti the son of Thord, reaching his left shoulder as he sprang from
the roof. It passed across his shoulder, out under his right arm, and
cut him right in two. His body fell in two parts on the top of Grettir
and prevented him from recovering his sword as quickly as he wished,
so that Thorbjorn Angle was able to wound him severely between the
shoulders. Grettir said: "Bare is his back who has no brother!"

Illugi threw his shield before Grettir and defended him so valiantly
that all men praised his prowess.

Grettir said to Angle: "Who showed you the way to the island?"

"Christ showed us the way," he said.

"I guess," said Grettir, "that it was the wicked old woman, your
foster-mother, who showed you; hers were the counsels that you relied
upon."

"It shall now be all the same to you," said Angle, "upon whom I relied."

They returned to the attack; Illugi defended himself and Grettir
courageously, but Grettir was unfit for fighting, partly from his
wounds, partly from his illness. Angle then ordered them to bear Illugi
down with their shields, saying he had never met with his like amongst
older men than he. They did so, and pressed upon him with a wall of
armour against which resistance was impossible. They took him prisoner
and kept him. He had wounded most of those who were attacking him and
killed three. Then they went for Grettir, who had fallen forward on his
face. There was no resistance in him for he was already dead from his
wounded leg; his thigh was all mortified up to the rectum. Many more
wounds they gave him, but little or no blood flowed.

When they thought he was quite dead Angle took hold of his sword, saying
he had borne it long enough, but Grettir's fingers were so tightly
locked around the hilt that he could not loosen them. Many tried before
they gave it up, eight of them in turn, but all failed. Angle then said:
"Why should we spare a forest-man? Lay his hand upon the log."

They did so, and he hewed off the hand at the wrist. Then the fingers
straightened and were loosed from the hilt. Angle took his sword in both
hands and hewed at Grettir's head. So mighty was the blow that the sword
could not hold against it, and a piece was broken out of the edge. When
asked why he spoilt a good weapon, he replied: "It will be more easily
known if there be any question."

They said this was unnecessary, as the man was dead before. "I will do
more," he said, and struck two or three blows at Grettir's neck before
he took off his head. Then he said:

"Now I know for certain that Grettir is dead; a great man of war have we
laid even with the earth. We will take his head with us, for I have no
wish to lose the money which was put upon it. There shall not be any
doubt that it was I who slew Grettir."

They said he might do as he pleased, but they felt much disgusted, and
thought his conduct contemptible.

Then Angle said to Illugi: "It is a great pity that a man so valiant as
you should have committed such a folly as to cast in your lot with this
outlaw and follow his evil ways, at last to die unatoned."

Illugi answered: "When the All-Thing is over next summer you shall know
who are outlawed. Neither you nor the woman, your foster-mother, shall
judge this case, for it is your spells and sorcery that have killed
Grettir, though you bore your iron weapons against him when he was
at the door of death. Many a base deed did you do over and above your
witchcraft."

Angle said: "You speak bravely, but it shall not be so. I will show how
I value you by sparing your life if you will swear by your honour
to take no vengeance upon any person who has been with us on this
occasion."

"I might have thought of it," he said, "if Grettir had been able to
defend himself or if you had killed him in honourable battle. But now
you need not hope that I will try to save my life by becoming a poltroon
like you. I tell you at once that if I live no man shall be more
burdensome to you than I. Long will it be before I forget how you have
dealt with Grettir; far sooner will I choose to die."

Then Thorbjorn consulted with his companions whether they should allow
Illugi to live. They said he should decide their doings himself, as he
was the leader of the expedition. Angle said he was not going to have
a man threatening his head who would not promise to hold faith. When
Illugi knew that they intended to slay him he laughed and said: "Now you
have resolved upon that which was nearest to my heart."

When the day broke they led him to the eastern side of the island and
there slew him. All praised his courage, and said there was no man of
his years who was like him. They buried both the brothers in the island,
but took Grettir's head with all weapons and clothes which had any value
away with them. His good sword Angle would not allow to come amongst
the spoils for division, but bore it long himself. They took Glaum with
them, still complaining and resisting. The weather had calmed down in
the night, and in the morning they rowed to the mainland. Angle sailed
for the most convenient place, and sent the ship on to Bjorn. When they
came near to Osland, Glaum became so obstreperous that they refused to
carry him any further and slew him there where he was, crying as loud as
he could until he was killed. Angle went home to Vidvik and considered
that on this journey he had been successful. They laid Grettir's head
in salt and put it for the winter in the out-house called Grettisbur in
Vidvik. Angle was much blamed for this affair when men came to know that
Grettir had been overcome by sorcery. He remained quietly at home till
after Yule. Then he went to seek Thorir in Gard and told him of the
slayings, adding that he considered that he had a right to the money
which had been put on Grettir's head.

Thorir said that he would not deny that he had brought about Grettir's
sentence. "I have often suffered wrong from him; but I would not to take
his life have become an evil-doer as you have done. I will not pay the
money to you, for you seem to me as one who will be doomed to death for
magic and witchcraft."

Angle said: "I think it is much more avarice and meanness on your part
than any scruples about the way in which Grettir was killed."

Thorir said there was an easy way of settling it between them; they need
only wait for the All-Thing and accept what seemed right to the Lawman.
They then parted with nothing but ill-feeling between Thorir and
Thorbjorn Angle.


ENDNOTES:

[Footnote 1: The tame ram, see chapter lxxiv.]



CHAPTER LXXXIII. THORBJORN VISITS GRETTIR'S MOTHER AT BJARG


The kinsmen of Grettir and Illugi were deeply grieved when they heard of
their death. They held that Angle had done a dastardly deed in slaying
a man at the point of death, and they also accused him of practising
sorcery. They applied to the most learned men, and Angle's case was
ill-spoken of.

Four weeks after the beginning of summer he rode Westwards to Midfjord.
When Asdis heard of his being in the neighbourhood she gathered her
men around her. She had many friends, Gamli and Glum, Skeggi, called
Short-hand, and Ospak, who was mentioned before. So much beloved was
she that the whole of Midfjord rose to help her, even those who had once
been Grettir's enemies. Chief among these was Thorodd Drapustuf, who was
joined by most of the Hrutafjord men.

Angle reached Bjarg with a following of twenty men, bringing Grettir's
head with him. All those who had promised their support had not yet
come in. Angle's party entered the room with the head and set it on
the floor. The mistress of the house was there and several others; no
greeting passed between them. Angle spoke a verse:

     "Grettir's head I bring thee here.
     Weep for the red-haired hero, lady.
     On the floor it lies; 'twere rotten by this,
     but I laid it in salt.  Great glory is mine."

She sat silent while he spoke his verse; then she said:

     "The swine would have fled like sheep from the fox
     if Grettir had stood there hearty and strong.
     Shame on the deeds that were done in the North!
     Little the glory you gain from my lay."

Many said it was small wonder that she had brave sons, so brave was she
herself before the insults which she had received. Ospak was outside
and was talking with those of Angle's men who had not gone in. He asked
about the fray, and they all praised Illugi for the defence that he had
made. They also told of Grettir's firm grip on his sword after he was
dead, and the men thought it marvellous. Then a number of men were seen
riding from the West; they were the friends of Asdis with Gamli and
Skeggi, who had come from Melar.

Angle had intended to have an execution against Illugi and to claim all
his property, but when all these men came up he saw that it would not
do. Ospak and Gamli were very forward in wanting to fight with Angle,
but the wiser heads told them to get the advice of their kinsmen
Thorvald and other chiefs, and said that the more men of knowledge
occupied themselves with the affair the worse it would be for Angle.
Through their intervention Angle got away and took with him Grettir's
head, which he intended to produce at the All-Thing. He rode home
thinking that matters were going badly for him, for nearly all the
chiefs in the land were either relations or connections of Grettir and
Illugi.

That summer Skeggi Short-hand married the daughter of Thorodd Drapustuf,
who then took part in the case on the side of Grettir's kinsmen.



CHAPTER LXXXIV. THORBJORN IS EXILED AT THE THING


Men now rode to the Thing. Angle's party was smaller than he had
expected, because the matter had come to be badly spoken of. Halldor
asked whether they were to take Grettir's head with them to the
All-Thing. Angle said he meant to take it.

"That is an ill-advised thing to do," said Halldor; "there are quite
enough men against you as it is, without your doing such a thing as that
to re-awaken their grief."

They were then on the road, and meant to ride South by Sand, so Angle
let him take the head and bury it in a sand-hill, which is now called
Grettisthuf.

The Thing was very full. Angle brought forward his case, making the most
of his own deeds. He told them how he had killed the forest-man on whose
head the highest price had been laid, and he claimed the money. Thorir
replied as before. Then the Lawman was asked for his opinion. He said
that he wished to hear whether any counter-charge was made, by which
Angle should forfeit the outlaw money; if not, the money offered for
Grettir's head must be paid. Then Thorvald the son of Asgeir asked
Short-hand to bring the case before the court, and he declared a first
summons against Thorbjorn Angle for witchcraft and sorcery through which
Grettir had met with his death, and a second for having killed a man who
was half dead, crimes which he said were punishable with outlawry.

There was a great division of parties, but those who supported Thorbjorn
were few. It went very unexpectedly for him, for Thorvald and his
son-in-law Isleif held that to do a man to death by sorcery was a crime
worthy of death. Finally, by the counsel of wise men sentence was passed
that Thorbjorn was to leave Iceland that summer and not to return during
the lifetime of any of the men concerned in the case on the side of
Illugi and Grettir. It was enacted as a law that all sorcerers should be
outlawed.

When Thorbjorn saw what his fate was going to be he got away from the
Thing, for Grettir's friends were making preparations to attack him.
None of the money that was set upon Grettir's head did he get; Steinn
the Lawman would not allow it because of his dishonourable conduct;
nor was any blood-money paid for the men who had fallen on his side in
Drangey; they were set off against Illugi, an arrangement, however, with
which Illugi's kinsmen were not at all pleased.

Men rode home from the Thing, and all the feuds which had arisen
on Grettir's account were now at an end. Skeggi the son of Gamli,
son-in-law of Thorodd Drapustuf and sister's son of Grettir, went North
to Skagafjord with the assistance of Thorvald Asgeirsson and of his
son-in-law Isleif, who afterwards became bishop of Skalaholt. After
obtaining the consent of the whole community he took ship and went to
Drangey, where he found the bodies of Grettir and Illugi and brought
them to Reykir in Reykjastrand and buried them in the church. Testimony
of Grettir lying there is in the fact that in the days of the Sturlungs,
when the church at Reykir was moved to another place, Grettir's bones
were dug up, and were found to be enormously big and strong. Illugi was
buried later on the north side of the church, and Grettir's head was
buried in the church at his home in Bjarg.

Asdis remained in Bjarg and was so beloved that no one molested her any
more than they did while Grettir was an outlaw. The property at Bjarg
passed after her death to Skeggi Short-hand, who became a great man.
His son was Gamli, the father of Skeggi of Skarfsstad and of Alfdis the
mother of Odd the Monk, from whom many are descended.



CHAPTER LXXXV. THORBJORN GOES TO NORWAY AND CONSTANTINOPLE


Thorbjorn Angle embarked at Gasar with as much of his own property as
he was able to get. His lands went to his brother Hjalti, including
Drangey, which Angle gave him. Hjalti became a great chief later on, but
is not mentioned again in our story.

Angle went to Norway and still made himself very important. He was
supposed to have done a great deed of valour in slaying Grettir, and
many who did not know how it really happened honoured him accordingly;
but there were some to whom Grettir's fame was known. He only told so
much of the story as tended to his own glory, but whatever was less
creditable to him he omitted. In the autumn his account reached Tunsberg
and came to the ears of Thorsteinn Dromund, who kept very quiet, for
he had been told that Angle was a very doughty man and valiant. He
remembered the talk which he had had with Grettir in days long past
about his arms, and obtained news of Angle's movements. They were both
in Norway that winter, but Thorbjorn was in the North and Thorsteinn in
Tunsberg, so that they did not see each other. Angle knew, however,
that Grettir had a brother in Norway, and did not feel very secure in
a strange country; so he asked advice as to what he had better do. In
those days many of the Norsemen used to go to Mikligard [2] to take
service. Thorbjorn thought it would suit him very well to go there and
earn wealth and glory instead of staying in the northern parts where
there were relations of Grettir. So he made ready to leave Norway,
embarked, and did not stop until he reached Constantinople, and obtained
service there.


ENDNOTES:

[Footnote 2: Constantinople.]



CHAPTER LXXXVI. GRETTIR'S DEATH AVENGED BY HIS BROTHER THORSTEINN
DROMUND


Thorsteinn Dromund was a wealthy man and highly thought of. On hearing
of Angle's departure to Constantinople he handed over his property to
his kinsmen and followed him, dogging his movements as he went,
without Angle knowing. He reached Constantinople very soon after Angle,
intending at all costs to kill him. Neither knew of the other.

Both wanted to be received into the Varangian Guards, and their offer
was well received directly it was known that they were Norsemen. At that
time Michael Catalactus was king over Constantinople. Thorsteinn Dromund
watched for an opportunity of meeting Angle where he might recognise
him, but failed amidst the crowd, so he kept on the watch, caring little
for his own well-being and ever thinking how much he had lost.

The next thing that happened was that the Varangians were ordered on
field service for the defence of the country. The custom and the law
were that before they marched a review was held for the inspection
of their weapons; this was done on the present occasion. On the day
appointed for the review all the Varangians and all who were marching
with them had to appear and show their arms. Thorsteinn and Angle both
presented themselves. Thorbjorn was the first to show his weapons and
he presented the sword Grettisnaut. As he showed it all marvelled and
declared that it was indeed a noble weapon, but said it was a bad fault
that a piece was out of the middle of the edge, and they asked how that
had come about. Angle said that was a tale worth telling.

"The first thing I must tell you," he said, "is that out in Iceland I
slew a hero named Grettir the Strong. He was a tremendous warrior and so
valorous that no one could succeed in killing him until I came. But as
I was destined to be his slayer, I overcame him, although he was many
times stronger than I am. I cut off his head with this sword and broke a
piece out of the edge."

Those who stood by said he must have had a hard skull, and they showed
the sword round. From this Thorsteinn came to know which was Angle, and
asked to be shown the sword with the others. Angle willingly showed it
to him, for they were all praising his strength and courage, and he,
having no notion of its being Thorsteinn or any relation of Grettir,
thought he would do likewise. Dromund took the sword, at once raised it
aloft and struck a blow at Angle. It came into his head with such force
that it penetrated to his jaw and Thorbjorn fell dead to the ground.
Thereupon all the men became silent. The officer of the place put
Thorsteinn under arrest and asked him why he had committed such a breach
of discipline in the sanctity of the Assembly. Thorsteinn said he was a
brother of Grettir the Strong and that he had never been able to obtain
his vengeance till that moment. Then many of them stood up for him and
said there was much excuse for a man who had come such a long way to
avenge his brother. The elders of the town thought that this might be
true, but as there was no one present to bear out his word they fell
back upon their own law, which declared that any man who slew another
should lose nothing else than his life.

Judgment was quickly passed upon Thorsteinn, and it was rather hard.
He was to sit in a dark chamber in a dungeon and there await his death
unless some one came to pay a ransom for him. When he reached the
dungeon he found a man who had been there a long time and was all but
dead from misery. It was both foul and cold. Thorsteinn asked him: "How
do you find your life?"

"Most evil," he replied; "no one will help me, for I have no kinsmen to
pay a ransom."

"There are many ways out of a difficulty," said Thorsteinn, "let us be
happy and do something to cheer ourselves."

The man said he had no joy in anything.

"We will try it," said Thorsteinn.

Then he began to sing songs. He was such a singer that it would be hard
to find his like, and he spared nothing. The dungeon was close to the
public road and Thorsteinn sang so loud that it resounded from the
walls; the man who before was half dead had much joy therefrom. In this
way he sang every evening.



CHAPTER LXXXVII. THE LADY SPES


There was a very distinguished lady in that town, the owner of a
large establishment, very rich and highly born. Her name was Spes. Her
husband's name was Sigurd; he too was wealthy, but of lower birth than
she was. She had been married to him for his money. There was not much
love between them, and the marriage was thought an unhappy one. She was
very proud, and had much dignity.

One evening when Thorsteinn was diverting himself she happened to pass
along the street near the dungeon and heard singing so sweet that she
declared she had never heard the like. She was walking with several
retainers, and told them to go in and find out who it was that had such
a magnificent voice. They called out and asked who was there in such
close confinement. Thorsteinn told his name. Spes said:

"Are you as good at other things as you are at singing?"

He said there was not much in that.

"What have you done," she asked, "that they should torture you here to
death?"

He said he had killed a man and avenged his brother; "but I have no
witness to prove it," he said; "so I have been put here unless some one
comes to release me, of which there seems little hope, since I have no
relations here."

"A great loss would it be if you were killed," she said. "Was your
brother then a man of such renown, he whom you avenged?"

Thorsteinn said he was half as good a man again as himself.

She asked what token there was of that. Then Thorsteinn spoke this
verse:

     "Goddess of rings!  No eight could meet him,
     or gain the sword from his vanquished hand.
     Brave was Grettir; his foemen doughty
     severed the hand of the ruler of ships."

Those who understood the song declared that it told of great nobility.
When she heard that she asked:

"Will you receive your life at my hands if the choice is offered you?"

"Indeed I will," he said, "if this companion of mine sitting here
is released along with me. If not, we must both remain sitting here
together."

She answered: "I think you are more worth paying for than he is."

"However that may be," he said, "either we both of us come out from here
together or neither of us comes out."

So she went to the Varangians' quarters and asked for the release of
Thorsteinn, offering money. They agreed. With her interest and her
wealth she brought it about that both of them were released. Directly
Thorsteinn came out of the dungeon he went to pay his respects to the
lady Spes. She welcomed him and kept him there secretly. From time to
time he went campaigning with the Varangians, and was distinguished for
his courage in all their engagements.



CHAPTER LXXXVIII. ADVENTURES OF THORSTEINN AND SPES


At that time Harald the son of Sigurd [3] was in Constantinople, and
Thorsteinn became friendly with him. Thorsteinn was now a very great
personage, for Spes kept him well supplied with money, and they became
very much attached to one another. She was a great admirer of his skill.
Her expenses were very great because she tried to keep up many friends.
Her husband noticed a great change in her character and her behaviour,
and especially that she had become very extravagant. Treasures of gold
and other property which were in her keeping disappeared. One day her
husband Sigurd spoke with her and said that he was much surprised at her
conduct. "You pay no attention to our affairs," he said, "and squander
money in many ways. You seem as if you were in a dream, and never wish
to be where I am. I am certain that something is going on."

She replied: "I told you as I told my kinsmen when we married that I
meant to be my own mistress in all matters which concern myself; that is
why I do not spare your money. Or is there anything more than this that
you wish to speak about with me? Do you accuse me of anything shameful?"

He said: "I am not without my suspicions that you are keeping some man
whom you prefer to me."

"I do not know," she said, "that there would be very much in that; and
yet of a surety there is no truth in what you say. I will not speak with
you alone if you bring such improper accusations against me."

He dropped the subject for the time. She and Thorsteinn continued to
carry on as before, and were not very heedful of the talk of evil-minded
people; they relied upon her wits and her popularity. They were often
sitting together and diverting themselves.

One evening when they were sitting in an upper room in which her
treasures were kept she asked Thorsteinn to sing something, and thinking
that her husband was as usual sitting at drink she fastened the door.
When he had sung for a time there was a banging at the door, and some
one called to them to open it. It was her husband with a number of his
followers. The lady had opened a large chest to show Thorsteinn the
treasures. When she knew who was outside she refused to open the door,
and said to Thorsteinn: "Quickly! Jump into the chest and keep very
quiet."

He did so. She locked the chest and sat upon it. Her husband then
entered, having forced his way in. She said:

"What are you coming here for with all this uproar? Are there robbers
after you?"

He said: "Now it is well that you yourself give proof of what you are.
Where is the man who was letting his voice run on so grandly? No doubt
you think his voice is better than mine."

"No man is a fool if he keeps silence," she said; "that applies to you.
You think yourself very cunning, and would like to fasten your lies on
to me, as in this case. Well, if you have spoken the truth, find the
man. He will not escape through the walls or the roof."

He searched all through the room and found nothing.

"Why don't you take him," she said, "if you are so certain?"

He was silent and knew not how he could have been deceived. He asked his
men whether they had not heard what he heard, but when they saw that the
lady was displeased there was nothing to be got out of them; they
said that one was often mistaken about sounds. He then went away, not
doubting that he knew the truth, though he could not find the man. After
that he ceased for some time to pry into his wife's concerns.

On another occasion, much later, Thorsteinn and Spes were sitting in a
tiring-room where dresses were kept which belonged to them, both made up
and in the piece. She showed many of the cloths to Thorsteinn and spread
them out. When they were least expecting it her husband came up with a
troop of men and broke into the room. While they were forcing their way
in she covered Thorsteinn up with a bundle of clothes and leaned against
the heap when they entered.

"Do you again deny," he said, "that there was a man here with you? There
are those present here now who saw you both."

She told him not to be so violent. "You will not fail to catch him now,"
she said. "Only leave me in peace and do not push me about."

They searched the room, but finding nothing had to give it up.

"It is always good to have better proofs than people suppose. It was
only to be expected that you would not find what was not there. Now,
my husband, will you admit your folly and free me from this slanderous
accusation?"

"By no means will I free you," he said, "for I know that what I have
accused you of is true, and it will cost you an effort to free yourself
of the charge."

She said she was quite ready to do that, and therewith they parted.

After this Thorsteinn remained entirely with the Varangians. Men say
that he acted by the advice of Harald the son of Sigurd, and it is
thought that they would not have got out of it as they did if they had
not made use of him and his wits.

After a time Sigurd gave out that he was about to go abroad on some
business. His wife did not try to dissuade him. When he was gone
Thorsteinn came to Spes and they were always together. Her house was
built on the very edge of the sea and there were some of the rooms under
which the sea flowed.

Here it was that Spes and Thorsteinn always sat. There was a small
trap-door in the floor, known to no one but these two, and it was kept
open in case of its being wanted in a hurry.

Sigurd, it must be told, did not go away, but concealed himself so as to
be able to watch his wife's doings. One evening when they were sitting
unconcernedly in the room over the sea and enjoying themselves, in came
her husband with a party of men, taking them by surprise. He had taken
some of the men to the window of the room that they might see whether it
was not as he had said. They all said that he had spoken truly, and that
it must have been so too on the former occasions. Then they rushed into
the room.

On hearing the noise Spes said to Thorsteinn: "You must go down here
whatever it costs. Give me some sign that you have got away from the
house."

He promised that he would, and descended through the floor. The lady
closed the trap-door with her foot, and it fell back into its place so
that no one could see any mark of the floor having been touched. Sigurd
entered the room with his men, searched, and of course found nothing.
The room was uninhabited and there was no furniture in it, but only the
bare floor and a bed, on which the lady was sitting and twirling her
fingers. She paid little attention to them and seemed as if their
business did not concern her. Sigurd thought it altogether ridiculous
and asked his followers if they had not seen the man. They declared that
they had seen him most assuredly.

The lady said: "Now we may say as the proverb has it: All good things
are in threes. This is your case, Sigurd. Three times you have disturbed
me, if I remember rightly; and now are you any the wiser than you were
in the beginning?"

"This time I am not alone to tell the story," he said. "For all that you
will have to clear yourself, for on no terms will I allow your shameful
deeds to go unpunished."

"It seems," she said, "that you require the very thing which I would
myself propose. It will please me well to show the falsehood of this
accusation, which has been so thoroughly aired that I shall be disgraced
if I cannot refute it."

"At the same time," he said, "you will have to deny that you have
expended my money and my property."

She replied: "At the time when I clear myself I will refute all the
matters which you brought against me, and you may consider how it will
all end. I mean to go at once, to-morrow morning, before the bishop that
he may grant me full compurgation from this charge."

Her husband was satisfied with this and went away with his men.

In the meantime Thorsteinn had swum away from the house and landed at a
convenient place, where he got a firebrand and held it aloft so that
it could be seen from the lady's house. She stayed long outside in the
evening and the night, for she was anxious to know whether Thorsteinn
had reached the land. When she saw the light she knew that he had
landed, for that was the signal which they had agreed upon.

The next morning Spes proposed to her husband that they should speak
with the bishop on their matter. This he was quite ready to do, so they
went before the bishop and Sigurd repeated his accusation. The bishop
asked whether she had ever been accused of misbehaviour before, but
nobody had heard of such a thing. Then he asked upon what evidence this
charge was brought against her, and Sigurd produced the men who had
seen her sitting in a room with the door locked and a man with her.
Her husband said that this was ground enough for supposing that the man
meant to seduce her.

The bishop said that she might very well purge herself from this
accusation if she so desired. She replied that she desired it very much.
"I hope," she said, "that I shall have many women to swear for me on
this charge."

The form of the oath which she was to swear was then communicated to her
and the day for the compurgation fixed. She returned home and was quite
happy. She and Thorsteinn met and laid their plans.


ENDNOTES:

[Footnote 3: The same Harald who, as King of Norway, would later
challenge King Harald I for the throne of England.  He lost at the
Battle of Stamford Bridge--three weeks before Hastings (A.D. 1066).]



CHAPTER LXXXIX. THE ORDEAL


The day now arrived when Spes was to make oath. She invited all her
friends and relations, and appeared in the finest clothes that she
possessed, with many a fine lady in her train. It was raining heavily
and the roads were flooded; on the way to the church there was a swamp
to be passed. When Spes came with her company to the swamp there was a
great crowd on the high road, and a multitude of poor people asking for
alms, for all who knew her thought it a duty to give her a greeting and
wish her well because of the kindnesses which they had often received
from her.

Amongst these poor people there was a beggar very large of stature and
with a long beard. The women halted at the swamp; being people of high
rank they did not like to cross the dirty slough. The big beggar, seeing
that Spes was better dressed than the other ladies, said to her: "Good
lady, have the condescension to allow me to carry you over the swamp. It
is the duty of us gaberlunzies to serve you in whatever way we can."

"How can you carry me," she said, "when you can scarcely carry
yourself?"

"Nevertheless, it would be a great condescension. I cannot offer you
more than I have, and you will prosper the better in other things for
having had no pride with a poor man."

"Know then for a surety," she said, "that if you carry me not properly
the skin shall be flayed from your back."

"Gladly will I venture upon that," he said, and waded out into the
stream. She pretended to dislike very much being carried by him;
nevertheless, she got upon his back. He staggered along very slowly,
using two crutches, and when they reached the middle he was reeling in
every direction. She told him to pull himself together. "If you drop me
here," she said, "it shall be the worst journey that you ever made."

The poor wretch gathered up all his strength and still went on. By dint
of a valiant effort he had all but reached the shore when he struck his
foot against something and fell forwards, projecting her on to the bank
while he himself fell into the mire up to his armpits. There as he lay
he put out his hands, not on her clothes, but on her legs. She sprang up
cursing and said she always suffered ill from low vagabonds. "It would
only be right that you should have a good beating," she said, "were I
not ashamed to beat such a miserable creature as you are."

He said: "Unequal is the lot of man. I thought to earn some benefit and
to receive alms from you, and you only give me abuse and insult without
any reward." And he pretended to be very much disgusted. Many felt pity
for him, but she said he was a very cunning rascal. When they all began
to beg for him she took out her purse, wherein was many a golden penny.
She shook out the money, saying: "Take that, fellow! It would not be
right that you should go unpaid for all my scoldings. You are now paid
for what you have done."

He gathered up the money and thanked her for her liberality. Spes then
went to the church, which was full of people. Sigurd proceeded with
energy and told her to clear herself of the charge which he had brought
against her.

"I pay no heed to your accusation," she said; "but I want to know what
man it was whom you pretend to have seen in the room with me, because
there is always some proper man near me; there is nothing to be ashamed
of in that. But this I will swear, that to no man have I given money and
that by no man has my body been defiled excepting by my husband and
by that beggar, who put his muddy hands upon my leg to-day when I was
carried over the ditch."

Many then were satisfied and declared that her oath was perfectly
good and that she was in no way disgraced by a man having touched her
unwittingly. She said she had to tell the story just as it happened, and
then she swore the oath in the words appointed for her. Many said that
she would be observing the saying that: Nothing should be omitted from
an oath. But she replied that wise men would hold that there was no
cause for suspicion. Then her relations began to talk with her and
said that it was a great insult to a woman of high birth that such lies
should be told about her and go unpunished, for they said it was an
offence punishable with death if a woman were proved to have been
unfaithful to her husband. So Spes asked the bishop to divorce her from
Sigurd, saying that she would not endure the lies which he had told.
Her kinsmen supported her, and with their help her request was granted.
Sigurd got little of the property and had to leave the country. So it
happened as usual that the weaker had to bow, nor could he accomplish
anything although the right was on his side. Spes took all the money
and was held in high esteem, but when men came to consider her oath they
thought it was not altogether above suspicion, and they concluded that
very skilful men had composed the Latin formula for her. They ferreted
out that the beggar who carried her was Thorsteinn Dromund. But Sigurd
got no redress.



CHAPTER XC. THORSTEINN AND SPES RETURN TO NORWAY


While the affair was being talked about Thorsteinn Dromund remained
with the Varangians, where he was held in such high estimation that his
prowess was considered to be beyond that of nearly every man who had
come to them. Especially Harald the son of Sigurd did him honour, and
claimed kinship with him; it was supposed to have been by his advice
that Thorsteinn had acted.

Soon after Sigurd was driven from the country Thorsteinn proposed
marriage to Spes; she was quite agreeable, but referred it to her
kinsmen. There were family meetings and all agreed that she herself
ought to decide. Matters were settled between them; their union was most
prosperous and they had plenty of money. Thorsteinn was considered lucky
to have got out of his difficulties in such a way. After they had lived
together for two years in Constantinople, Thorsteinn told her that he
would like to visit his property once more in Norway. She said he should
do as he pleased, and he then sold his property so as to have some ready
money. They left the country with a good company of followers and sailed
all the way to Norway. Thorsteinn's kinsmen welcomed them both, and
soon saw that Spes was both generous and noble; accordingly she quickly
became very popular. They had three children, and remained on their
property very well contented with their condition.

The king of Norway was at that time Magnus the Good. Thorsteinn soon
went to meet him, and was well received because of the fame which he had
earned through having avenged Grettir the Strong. Scarcely an example
was known of a man from Iceland having been avenged in Constantinople,
excepting Grettir the son of Asmund. It is said that Thorsteinn entered
his bodyguard. Thorsteinn remained nine years in Norway, both he and
his wife being in high honour. After that King Harald the son of Sigurd
returned from Constantinople, and King Magnus gave him the half of
Norway. Both kings were together in Norway for a time. After Magnus's
death some who had been his friends were less contented, for he was
beloved of all, but Harald was not easy to get on with, since he was
hard and severe. Thorsteinn Dromund then began to grow old, but was
still very vigorous. Sixteen winters had now passed since the death of
Grettir.



CHAPTER XCI. ABSOLUTION IN ROME


There were many who urged Thorsteinn to visit King Harald and become his
man, but he would not. Spes said to him: "I would not, Thorsteinn, that
you go to Harald, for a larger debt remains unpaid to another King,
whereto we must now turn our thoughts. Our youth is now passed; we are
both becoming old, and we have lived more after our desires than after
Christian doctrine or regard for righteousness. Now I know that neither
kinsmen nor wealth may pay this debt if we pay it not ourselves. I would
therefore that we now change our way of life and leave the country
to betake ourselves to Pafagard. [4] I have hope that so I shall be
absolved from my sin."

Thorsteinn answered: "The matter of which you speak is as well known
to me as it is to you. It is right that you should rule now, and most
seemly, since you allowed me to rule when our matter was much less
hopeful. And so shall it be now in all that you say."

This resolve of theirs took men by surprise. Thorsteinn was then two
years past of sixty-five, but still vigorous in all that he undertook.
He summoned all his kinsmen and connections to him and told them
his plans. The wiser men approved of his resolve, while holding his
departure a great misfortune for themselves. Thorsteinn said there was
no certainty of his return. He said:

"I wish now to thank you all for the care of my goods which you took
while I was absent. Now I ask you to take over my children along with
my property, and to bring them up in your own ways; for I am now come
to such an age that even if I live there is much doubt about whether I
shall return. Manage all that I leave behind as if I should never return
to Norway."

The men answered that matters would be more easily managed if his wife
remained to look after them.

She answered: "I left my own country and came from Mikligard with
Thorsteinn, I bade farewell to my kinsmen and my possessions, because
I wished that one fate should befall us both. And now it has seemed
pleasant to me here, but no desire have I to remain in Norway or in
these Northern lands after he has departed. There has always been
goodwill between us and no dissension. Now we must both depart together;
for we ourselves know best about many things which have happened since
we first met."

When they had thus dealt with their own condition, Thorsteinn appointed
certain impartial men to divide his property in two parts. Thorsteinn's
kinsmen took over the half which was to go to the children, and brought
them up with their father's relations. They became in time men of the
utmost valour, and a large posterity in the Vik is sprung from them.
Thorsteinn and Spes divided their share, giving some to the church for
the good of their souls and keeping some for themselves. So they set off
for Rome, bearing the good wishes of many with them.


ENDNOTES:

[Footnote 4: Rome.]



CHAPTER XCII. THE END OF THORSTEINN AND SPES


They travelled then the whole way to Rome, and appeared before him
who was appointed to hear confessions. They related truly all that
had happened, all the cunning tricks wherewith they had achieved their
union. They submitted with humility to the penances laid upon them,
and by reason of their having voluntarily turned their hearts to desire
absolution from their sins, without any pressure from the elders of the
church, their penance was lightened so far as it was possible, and
they were gently admonished to arrange their lives with wisdom for the
well-being of their souls, and, after receiving absolution in full, to
live henceforward in purity. They were declared to have acted wisely and
well.

Then the lady Spes said: "Now, I think it has gone well; and now we have
not suffered only misfortune together. It may be that foolish men will
follow the example of our former lives. Let us now end in such way that
we may be an example to the good. We will come to an agreement with some
men skilled in building to erect for each of us a stone retreat, thus
may we atone for all the offences which we have committed against God."

So Thorsteinn advanced money to stone-masons and such other persons
as might be needed, that they might not be without the means of
subsistence. When these works were completed and all matters were
settled, a fitting time was chosen for them to part company with each
other, each to live alone, in order more surely to partake of the
eternal life in another world. They remained each in their own retreat,
living as long as it pleased God to spare them, and thus ending their
lives.

Most men consider Thorsteinn Dromund and Spes to have been most
fortunate in escaping from the difficulties which they had fallen into.
None of their children or posterity are mentioned as having come to
Iceland.



CHAPTER XCIII. THE TESTIMONY OF STURLA THE LAWMAN


Sturla the Lawman has declared that no outlaw was ever so distinguished
as Grettir the Strong. For this he assigns three reasons. First, that he
was the cleverest, inasmuch as he was the longest time an outlaw of
any man without ever being captured, so long as he was sound in health.
Secondly, that he was the strongest man in the land of his age, and
better able than any other to deal with spectres and goblins. Thirdly,
that his death was avenged in Constantinople, a thing which had never
happened to any other Icelander.

Further, he says that Thorsteinn Dromund was a man who had great luck in
the latter part of his life.

Here endeth the story of Grettir the son of Asmund.





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Grettir the Strong, Icelandic Saga" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.